Dragonkin Chapter 3 New hearts, rivals and... student councils?!!!!
View Online

Dragonkin

Dragonkin Chapter 3 New hearts, rivals and... student councils?!!!!

NEXT MORNING

A half-asleep Spike just sat there, at the border of his bed holding a formerly beeping alarm clock, that read 6:03 AM
“Why the fuck do I wake up at 6 AM? More importantly, why the fuck do I set the alarm for 6 AM?!” Said Spike in a very irritated tone.
“Well no point in complaining over it, not like I can go back to sleep anyway, Damn I hate this biological clock of mine, once I wake up I can’t fall back to sleep, well let’s go make some breakfast”

1 hour later

Spike stood in front of his living room mirror, just staring at himself, making sure he was, well, dressed to succeed. He was wearing a Black button-up shirt with little dragon-like designs on both arms and shoulders, a pair of black jeans, and some black converse sneakers. His hair was combed in his stereotypical (since High school) Undercut style.

“Ready” Spike mentally said, while turning for the door, and just as he was about to head for his Mustang, out of the corner of his eyes, he spotted something he had completely forgotten about.

There next to his shoe rack was his motorcycle helmet, black with some green flames painted across the visor. As he lifted it up a pair of keys fell to the floor.

“I can’t believe I forgot about you,” Said Spike reaching for the keys.

“Time to go for a ride,” He said as he quickly walked towards his closet pulled out a black leather jacket and marched to his garage.

Once he got to the garage he turned on the light and laid his eyes on his other baby.

“Hello beauty”

There parked was his black with green Ducati Multistrada 1200

“You ready to go for a ride?” Said Spike as he opened the garage started the engine and left towards campus.

ONCE ON CAMPUS

Spike rode in looking like a stereotypical bad boy earning looks left and right, some were of admiration or envy, mostly form the male population and looks of lust from about every female present in the parking lot.

Spike just continued and parked his bike in an empty space, locked his helmet and fixed his hair before getting up and walking around.

Just like the day before there weren’t many students on campus since it was still about 1 hour and 30 minutes before class began. So he just strolled around exploring the campus grounds.

When he got to the central plaza, he could see that there was even a small shopping district on the campus, mainly supply stores, blacksmiths, and some small cafes and sandwich bars, not to mention some small student-run stalls and shops that went from tech repairs to potion-making and other magic related issues.

He walked around for about 5 minutes and stopped just in front of the statue in the middle of the plaza, it consisted of 5 people, each with different armor or clothes on. from what he could see the male wearing the heavy armor was a First responder, the female with the staff had to be a mage, the male with the mask had to be a defender or doctor, the female with the wings had to be a pilot or scout, and in the middle, standing proudly was a male with some sort of light yet strong armor and a mask covering half of his face, to which he could only assume was a reference to the special ops. Then he looked down at one of the various placks that covered the base of the statue and it read “In Loving Memory of those brave students who gave up their lives to protect us all, they will be deeply missed”.

“Rest in peace,” Spike said in a monotone voice

Then he heard someone having a discussion nearby, he looked over and saw 3 boys all around the same age he was harassing three girls, he didn’t make much of it, he thought it was just 3 horn dogs trying to score 3 hotties but were having no luck and get the hint. He was starting to turn around when he heard one of the guys say:

“We asked nicely, but now you live us no choice” And grabbed one of the girl’s bags threw it to the ground and made a grab for her chest.

At the look of this Spike rushed over yelling “ HEY WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON OVER THERE” unknown to him his hands and eyes had started to emit a green flame, add that to the fact that he was 7 feet tall and buff and he was running, you could swear the devil himself was coming for you.

“Non of your fucking b-... b-... b-...” was all the guy could answer back before seeing Spike running towards them, his arms fully engulfed in green flames.

“Bro let’s get out of here!!!” Said one of the lackeys

“Yeah, I don’t want to dance with the devil,” Said the other one

“This isn’t over, we will remember this and you will pay,” Said the leader as the 3 ran away in fear.

“MAN THOSE JERKS! If I wasn’t so short I’d fight them” Said a girl with purple hair with blue lines, she wore a blouse with a green best over it, purple pants and purple High heeled boots, she had a DD- rack, and purple eyes and stood at about 5’5” (1.67 M) but cause of her boots appeared to be 5’9” (1.80 M).

“Easy Aria, don’t cause trouble so early in the morning,” Said another girl with long orangy blond, curly hair, she wore a light purple long sleeve shirt under a best with a darker shade of purple, dark purple shorts with leggings of a lighter tone of purple, and purple high heels, she had an E- rack, almost as defined as Rarity, (not that he was really paying attention to those small details, ;D, ;D) she had pinkish-blue eyes, and stood at about 5’9” (1.80 M) but because of her heels she appeared to be 6’2” (1.88 M).

“Come on girls we have to behave, we did promise we would change, right?” Said the last girl, who was the shortest member of the group, she had long blue hair with some black lines, wore a brownish hoodie, with a pink skirt and pink converse sneakers that went all the way up to her knees, she had an F-rack just like Fluttershy, even shared many mannerisms, like her shyness, she had reddish-brown eyes and stood at 5’4” (1.65 M)

“Hey, are you girls ok?” Said Spike running towards them his fire starting to dissipate

As the girls looked towards him they all started to have different fantasies of him running towards them, that went form a Baywatch to a knight in fiery armor to Spike wearing something along the lines of a prince attire. (I’ll leave it to you to figure out who fantasied what)

But it was the same thought in their heads “Hello Handsome”

“Did they hurt you guys in any way?” said Spike with genuine concern in his voice, yet keeping a serious face.

“We’refine, just a bit shaken that’s all,” Said the girl with long blond hair

“I’m glad you are all ok, but seriously, harassing girls so early in the morning!” Said Spike as he came to a stop in front of them and picked up the bag and handed it over to the girl with blue hair.

“Thanks” Was all she said blushing

“Well, we haven’t met before, have we, My name is Alice Blake but feel free to call me Aria Blaze”

“My name is Alexandra Daniels, but feel you can call me Adagio Dazzle, or whatever you like handsome,” Said the girl giving him bedroom eyes and many other hints Spike didn’t even pay attention to.

“My name is Sara Donovan, I’m 17 years old, single, I like singing, cats, and Rom-coms, my bust size is-” Said the last girl.

“TMI, most of it I didn’t want to or didn’t care to know” Said Spike in his typical monotone and serious voice.

“Oh, sorry, got carried away, but feel free to call me Sonata Dusk,” Said the poor girl who at this point was as red as a tomato painted over with a brighter shade of red.

“Charmed, My name is Shane Drake you can call me Spike if its easier”

“Pleasure, well we must get going, we have to head to the principal’s office to register our classes,” Said Adagio

As she was pushing an almost frozen Sonata away

“Here,” Said Aria giving Spike a piece of paper with three phone numbers, email addresses, and Instashare accounts while making a “call us” hand sign walking away.

“That escalated quickly,” Said a voice behind Spike.

Spike turned towards the owner and found 2 figures standing behind him

“Derek Hudson”

“Shane Drake” Sai d the male figure extending his hand

Spike just eyed it for about 10 seconds before grabbing and pulling the owner into a manly bro hug.

“How have you been man, Still trying to become a doctor? Or join the defenders?” Asked Spike

“Yeah, but it ain’t easy I'll Tell you that” Answered Derek

“Man I’m going to start calling you Dr. Whooves from now on” Spike said still in his serious face.

“Oh, HAHA, I got the reference, but don’t appreciate it”

“Uhm… Hello Spike” Said the female figure, who had long blond hair, crochet light brown eyes, C-rack, she a gray shirt, and Skirt, and some green sneakers, and stood at 5’1” (1.55 M)

“Is that you Muffins or should I call you Derpy?” Said Spike

“You can call me Ms. Hudson… or Derpy if you want.”

“Wait… What?”

“Yeah My name is now Maria Hudson, but I still like muffins.” She stated

“HAHA, surprise, we got married a month ago,” Said Hooves

“Well, Pardon my late congratulations,” Said Spike

“It’s Ok. But what was all that about?” Asked Derpy

“Just some Horn dogs molesting some girls,” Said Spike

“Not just any dogs, they were members of the street gang here in Canterlot. They call themselves “The Diamond Dogs”, they usually just stick to, theft, auto theft, vandalizing and intimidation, but they do have their moments of being dangerous.” explained Hooves

“What do you mean?” Asked Spike

“They have kidnapped people before, mostly women, but they always get caught by the police, although, and I’m sad to say that they did rape a girl once, or at least the old leader did”

“What happened to him?”

“Remember I mentioned a raped girl? Well, she was a student at this University 15 years ago, and well after the effect of the drugs passed and she added 2 and 2 together, including what the guy said, she attacked them. Fro m the 20 people present in their base that night only 3 survived just for 2 of them to commit suicide days later. The boss was found, or what was left of him that is, they only found his head and his left arm, the rest was gone, and he wasn’t the only one with that fate. The girl graduated and left the country. After that, the bosses younger brother and sister took over the gang and implemented new terror tactics, and even made them more organized, like if they were soldiers”. Hooves finished.

“You don’t say, anyway come let’s head in classes are about to start” Spike Said

“GREAT WHICKERING STALLIONS! I totally forgot.” screamed Hooves

“But class starts in half an hour” Derpy exclaimed as she was dragged away by Hooves.

HALLWAYS (MINUTES LATER)

Spike strolled down the hallways, headphones on and humming to himself until he heard someone calling his name.

“Spike, over here” came Twilight’s voice

Spike turned towards them and after doing a mental headcount noticed that everyone except for RD and Soarin were present.

“Morning,” Said Spike as he reached his group of friends

Receiving various answers, like Morning, How do you do, What’s up, and even, although thinking it was his imagination or him mishearing, an “I hope you had the sweetest dreams, my love.” and a “You really are a dream come true.”

“Morning, guys sorry I’m late” Said Soarin as he joined the group while drinking a morning coffee.

Spike was about to answer until another voice came from the opposite side of the hallway.

“What’s up, what did I miss” Said no other than RD.

(Now I know you must be thinking about what everyone else was thinking: it is too much of a coincidence that those appeared at almost the same time and at opposite sides of a hallway with only 2 entrances.)

After a quick catch up about everyone’s afternoon, yesterday, started by no-one else but Pinkie, and after really annoying Spike do to the topic of conversation, everybody started to give ideas for the days game plan. Until all of a sudden Spike said

“One second didn’t you guys have a DJ in your band, a girl who was called…”

“DJ Pon-3 in the house my dudes, someone mentioned me?” came a female voice who had shoulder-length blue hair, she wore a white hoodie with a pair of white headphones around her neck, a pair of black skinny jeans and some white sneakers, she had red eyes, a C-cup rack and stood at 6’0” (1.81 M)

“Nevermind, here she is, hello, My name is Shane Drake AKA. Spike, incase Twi here forgot to mention me.” Said Spike

“I thought that Spike was your dog’s name Twilight? But nice to meet you, my name is Victoria Switzer, but you can call me Vinyl Scratch or DJ Pon-3”

“There you are Vinyl, don’t just run off on us!!!” came another female voice.

Everyone turned towards the trio that was coming towards them

“Oh, hi Twilight, girls, boys and… please forgive me but I don’t believe we have met before” Said the female

“Oh, in that case, let me introduce you. Spike this is my friends Octavia Mendez, Octavia, this is the famous Spike we’ve heard so much about, but his real name is…” Vinyl said pointing towards her; she had long, clean, and brushed black hair, she wore a brown and white dress almost like Twilights except this one looked more like a private academy’s uniform, she had a DD- cup rack and was carrying what could easily be identified as a cello case, she had purple eyes and stood at 5’9” (1.79 M)

“Shane, good to see you again man, hey, hope you haven’t forgotten about the songs we did, we have to finish them!” interrupted a male voice from behind Vinyl.

“As long as you don’t go overboard with the neon light again, Nick, last time I had to go to the optometrist due to the exposure from those damn lights” Spike answered

“Don’t worry, I got you covered, I bought you some glasses that specially made for this.” Answered

And they would’ve continued talking if it wasn’t for an “AHM”

“Nikki, babe, I know you are excited to reunite with a good friend but I was talking” Said Vinyl, who despite having her shades on looked rather menacing, not angry menacing, but YANDERE menacing.

“Yes ma’am, sorry ma’am, please continue,” Said Nick rather quietly while walking away slowly and hiding behind the other male in the group who was slightly taller than him.

“Good, now where was I, oh yes, Shane this is Frederik Van Der Berg, he is Octavia’s Fiancee.”

“We meet again Freddy, nice to see you,” Said Spike

“Don’t call me that” Answered Frederik

“Hey, you call me, Shaney, so suck it up” Answered Spike

“You know each other?” Asked Rarity rather surprised

“Remember the kind of keys video on my Videotube channel?” Answered Spike

“Anyway, you already met my sugar lights” Said Vinyl pointing to Nick

“Nicholas Pavone, but you might know me as Neon lights… Wait a minute… WHY THE FUCK I’M I REINTRODUCCING MYSELF TO SPIKE WE’VE BEEN FRIENDS SINCE MIDDLE SCHOOL.” exclaimed Neon lights.
“Can it be?” They heard a voice say.

As they turn towards the owner of said voice they see a girl with blue eyes, shoulder-length greyish hair tied in a ponytail, she wore a grey hoodie, with a pair of black jeans, and grey sneakers, she had a DD- cup rack, which was surprising as she was really skinny, and stood at 6’1” (1.86 M)

“Spike? SPIKE IT REALLY IS YOU!!!!” said the girl as she tackled Spike into a massive bear hug, making him stumble back a few steps and drop his headphones.

Throughout all the group you could see faces of surprise and jealousy, especially jealousy and OH BOY, could you tell that some explaining was required.

“Uh, Spike, who is she ?” asked Twilight

“Yeah, it’s kind of surprising she knows your name and tackled you in that fashion,” Said Sunset Shimmer, trying and failing to hide her urge to forcefully remove this “random hussy from her man”

“Is she your…” Pinkie began but was interrupted by the girl, who acted almost as if she was a copy of Pinkie pie

“Oh, hello there I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Gabriella Griffin, but you can call me Gabby.”

“Hello, I’m Taylor Stanford but you can call me Twilight Sparkle

And like that, one by one everyone introduced themselves to the new addition to the picture.

“Greetings Ms. Griffin, My name is Rachel Belle Faison, but please feel free to call me Rarity. Now with introductions out of the way may you be so kind as to explain what is your relationship with my Dar-... I mean Shane? She said with a voice that if you met her for the first time you could think she was just being polite, but for everyone there, including Spike, they knew she was giving you the warning TO. CHOOSE. YOUR. NEXT. WORDS. VERY. VERY. CAREFULLY!

“Oh, well, my relationship with Spike is fairly simple… HE’S MY FIANCE!!!!” exclaimed Gabby.

“WHAT,” Said everyone in the group including Spike, but excluding Vinyl and Octavia as they took this to heart.
“SINCE WHEN AM I YOUR FIANCE!” Screamed Spike while trying to get loose from Gabby’s bear hug

“Excuse me? How is Spike your Fiance?” asked RD who surprisingly was showing some jealousy on her face.

Though she was doing better than 4 other girls in the group.

Sunset Shimmer was seconds away from going ballistic and attacking not only Gabby but Spike to for keeping such a secret

Fluttershy was red as a tomato and had tears of heartbreak starting to form in her eyes.

Twilight had literary turned green with envy, which didn’t go unnoticed by a certain blue-haired guitar player, who was just saddened by the scene unfolding in front of him.

But the worst had to be Rarity, who was just frozen there with the word FIANCE sounding over and over again in her head, plus if you paid close attention you could actually see her soul leaving her body.

“Hang on a darn second, girl if Spike’s really yer Fiance, then where’s the ring?” Asked Applejack

At the sound of that, the 4 girls came back to their colors and paid close attention to what the girl would say. A bit too eagerly.

“Well he still hasn’t given me one, but any day now, we will be walking down the aisle,” said Gabby rather dreamily.

Unknown to various members of the group another figure was watching the scene unfold but left without saying a word.

“Morning y’all” came another female voice.

Everyone turned towards the owner of the voice to see a couple walking up to them.

The female girl walking up to them had long purple hair with light blue lines in it, a pinkish beanie over it, an ocean green t-shirt under a black vest, and a pair of grey ripped jeans and a pair of black Jordans, she had light purple eyes, a C-Cup rack and stood at about 5’8” (1.77 M)
The man walking next to her had a Long Comb Over Hairstyle + Low Fade orange hairstyle, and by the looks of it was starting to grow a beard, he stood at about 6’3” (1.92 M)

“What did I miss yesterday?” asked the girl

“Starlight! Sunburst! So good to see you!” exclaimed Twilight

As the 2 joined the group and noticed the new faces, they quickly introduced themselves.

“Hey my name is Sarah Sabaneeva, but as you might already know my nickname is Starlight Glimmer”

“Good morning, My name is Sean Beckham, Sunburst for my friends. So what’s going on here?” He said pointing the girl bear hugging the tallest guy of the group and the others that were just about ready to murder her.

“That’s what we are trying to figure out! She claims to be Spike’s fiance but he doesn’t agree, as for the others, no clue.” Answered Pinkie

“She is lying.” Said Sunburst

“HUH!!!!!” came the voices of everyone

“How do you know you’ve only been here for about aminute!” Said Gabby getting angry.

“First your position as you are hugging him doesn’t seem to be the one a proper fiance would do it, you’re close but want to keep your distance from him at the same time, second no man would turn down an… attractive young lady as yourself, third there is nothing that suggests a past love affair between the twoof you and fourth, and most importantly, to back such a daring statement you need more proof than actions and words, AKA, where is the ring?” Sunburst answered matter-of-factly.

And with that everyone’s eyes were on her

“HAHA, We got them, ha Spike, they really bought it,” Gabby said as she started to laugh.

Everyone’s expression changed from confusion to surprise at the sound of this.

“What? You really thought that Spike and I were a thing, Oh No, not that I would mind if that actually happened in the future, but as of now we’re just friends” Gabby explained holding back her laughter.

Everyone turned towards Spike waiting for an answer

“We were penpals throughout middle school, but we met for the first time in Highschool when my school’s soccer team went to Griffonstone for a tournament. We met after the game when another girl who’s name was Hilda said she knew someone that knew me, and well curiosity got the better of me and boom, we met, she even showed me my letters.” Spike said not losing his monotone serious voice one second.

“Yeah, I’m surprised the only thing that has changed in you is your height and hair, not to mention your physic, you’re still a stone face God” Gabby finished

“Ah, well that makes much more sense, good to see you have reunited,” said Sunset as the murderous aura around her disappeared.

“Oh, yes, reuniting with a friend can be the nicest experience you can have,” finished Rarity as all her thoughts started to relax and could better control her reactions.

“Well, the classes are about to start so where do you guys want to go?” Twilight asked

“We’re goin to go check some of those gardening classes.” Said Applejack motioning to Caramel and Big Mac “See you guys at lunch” She finished walking away followed by the other 2

“We’re off to Party class.” Pinkie said jumping up and down.

“She means home economics,” Cheese said, following her down the hall

“Meteorology for me,” RD said leaving

“I’ll go with you, sounds interesting” Soarin following her

“I’m off to Chemistry,” Sunburst said

“I’ll go to Tech Class, later Spikey,” Gabby said running off, earning looks of jealousy from Sunset, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Twilight.

“Music class for us,” Frederik said pointing to Octavia and Vinyl

“I’ll go check out the art class. See you later.” said Neon Lights giving Vinyl a quick kiss on the lips, making her blush and running off

“I’ll go to the Zoology class, see you at lunch… if you want” Fluttershy said barely loud enough to be heard, as she was still trying to calm down from Gabby’s prank

“Of course, dear. Well, I’m going to the dressmaking class, farewell!”

That just left Spike, Twilight, Flash, and Sunset.

“So where do you guys want to go?” asked Twilight as they started walking down the hall

“Just anywhere where I can forget about Gabby’s little prank, honestly I don’t know why I’m even surprised considering this is was nothing compared to the last one she pulled on my birthday 2 years ago,” Said Spike

“What did she do?” Asked Sunset

“You don’t want to know. Believe me.” Flash said

“No, I do!” Sunset said

“She told everyone at the party that she was pregnant with my- oof” Spike started just as he was turning the corner but, again ran into something or someone.

“This is just too much of a coincidence 2 corner crashes in 2 days, what’s next,” Spike said as he looked down and froze as his eyes met the other victim of the crash

“Spike is that you?” Said the girl.

“Spike are you ok?” asked Twilight

“Yeah I’m fine, are you?”Spike asked the girl helping her to her feet

“I’m ok, but you know we have to stop running into each other like this it’s becoming a tradition,”said the girl.

“It would help if you actually look where you’re going” Spike answered back

“Spike, aren’t you going to introduce us? It seems you 2 know each other” Sunset said looking at the girl

She wore a black sweater over a pleated purple and red short skirt, blue sneakers, and glasses, part her hair, which was red with a purple and light purple line on it, was tied up in a ponytail, the rest fell all the way to the midsection of her back, she had E- Cup rack that was even more defined thanks to her sweater, pink-colored eyes, and stood at 5’4” (1.65 M)

“Oh come on Sunset, Twilight don’t tell me you have forgotten about little old me, especially after we were so close in elementary school.” said the girl

“Megan? Megan Davidson?” Asked Twilight

“The one and only, also Sunset you gave me my nickname of Moondancer. How did you forget me?”

“I… I… sorry, it’s just that after we all parted ways I became a bit of a rascal and well…”

“Hey it’s ok, anyway where are you guys going to?” asked Moondancer

“We were just gonna go classroom hunting and join any class that looked-” SPLASH, was all Twilight could say before about a gallon of water fell on top of her.

The faces of shock were everywhere in the now half crowded hallway. Then a female voice started laughing

“HAHAHAHA, Twilight Sparkle, at appears your magic was defeated by mine since I’m the GREAT AND POWERFULL TRIXIE LULAMOON, HAHAHAHA!!!!!” said the girl running away.

“Are you ok Twi?” asked Spike using his magic to dry her off

“That Trixie… she won’t get away with this” Sunset said before another gallon of water fell on top of her.

“Give me a second I’ll dry you off to,” Spike said, as Moondancer and Flash helped her to her feet.

“Who the fuck is that girl?” asked Spike getting angry

“Her name is Beatrix Anderson, but as you can tell, she calls herself Trixie Lulamoon, and ever since the first year, after Twilight defeated her in a magic contest, she has been a pain in the ASS, she would attack both twilight and Sunset or anyone who associates with them for no reason.” explained Flash

“So a High school rival… Can relate!” said Spike. As he finished drying up both Twilight and Sunset’s clothes and backpacks.

“She is a Psyco, we should tell the Deacon!” Said Moondancer

“He might just tell her to stop, but she will find ways to do it off campus, it kind of doesn’t change a thing.”

“Going back to my question Spike. How do you two know each other?” asked Sunset

“We’ve been friends since Middle school, you may say she is my S.F.B.F.F. as Pinkie says,” Spike answered

“What?” Sunset said

“Second Female Best Friend Forever. The first was obviously Twilight,” Spike finished.

“Hey, wanna come to calculus with me? Come on Spike you were the Math genius during High school. It’ll be like the old days.” Moondancer said while tugging on Spike’s arm dragging him down the hall.

“You just want to copy off my notes, don’t you?” Spike asked matter-of-factly.

“When have I done that?” She asked

“All the time. Except when I fell asleep in class on our last year,” Spike answered back.

And they continued all the way to Calculus.

Yet, happy to reunite with his SFBFF he could stop thinking about that girl. Trixie Lulamoon. He was going to make sure to talk to her after class.

Just as the group was going to enter the Calculus classroom, they heard a bunch of fangirls screams.
Curiosity won them over and the hurried to check what was all the commotion.

When they got to the main entrance they saw almost all the single and taken girls standing around a boy who looked as if he was some sort of model, tall, blond hair, with a decent amount of muscle, and dressed in what could easily be seen as a really expensive suit, he was also being escorted by a man who was dressed as a butler and appeared to be in his late 60’s.

“WELCOME HIS HIGHNESS PRINCE BLUEBLOOD, SON OF THE COUNT OF LIGHTWOOD, AND HEIR TO HIS THRONE.” Roared the butler as this guy entered the school.

“He is just so handsome” came a voice everyone knew very well, as it belonged to no one else but Rarity.

“I have to admit he is attractive,” said Sunset Shimmer, receiving nods from almost all the girls of the group who had appeared all of a sudden, except for Fluttershy and Gabby who were nowhere to be seen.

Spike was not really impressed with this guy but was going to ignore him. Just then he saw Rarity rush over towards him with a rose and applying some more make up.

She managed to catch up to him just as he was getting close to the door to head for the main plaza.

“Hello dear, My name is Rachel Belle Faison, But please call me Rarity,” She said stretching her arm, expecting to be greeted just as she was greeted by Spike. Instead, he just looked at her, then did the same. Rarity taken by surprise kissed his hand, then handed him the rose.

“My, such a beautiful flower,” he said taking it “Thank you”

“Oh, it was nothing dear-” Rarity said but stopped mid-sentence when she saw that he had removed the rose from the stump and placed it on his suit.

“It makes me look even more attractive,” He said.

“Oh, Uh, Glad you liked it,” She said following him as he stopped just in front of the door. Then he looked at her and motioned towards the door. Rarity just stood there not believing her eyes, this guy was asking her to open the door for him, she was shocked “Isn’t he a prince?” she continued asking in her head.

After about 10 seconds she gave up and opened the door for him, as he passed with almost all of the initial female body who had gathered when he arrived, others were immediately turned down by his behavior towards Rarity.

Spike just kept on looking at the scene and Rarity degrading herself every single time this guy asked her to do something that was chivalrous.

“Why does she keep degrading herself?” asked Spike

“Because it’s Rarity, she has this idea on her head that she is a princess and she will marry a prince charming in shining armor. No matter what.” Said Sunset

“Did someone mention my brother?” Asked Twilight

“No,” Sunset said as she and the rest were returning to the calculus classroom.

Spike just stood there for another 30 seconds or so. He had a very bad feeling in his heart and he also felt a lot of pity for Rarity. “

“THE HECK? WHY DO I CARE WHAT SHE DOES, IT’S HER LIFE!” Spike thought, turning around and heading to class.

CALCULUS CLASSROOM

Just as Spike reached the door, the bell rang, and everyone started rushing towards their seats.

There were at least 58 students in the class, evenly split into boys and girls.

“SPIKE, OVER HERE, YOU CAN SIT NEXT TO ME!” exclaimed Moondancer.

Spike sigh and went to sit next to Moondancer.

“Just like the old days, huh Spike?” She said

“Right,” Spike said back sounding kind of annoyed but still giving her a little smile

Just then she reached out and started cuddling his arm.

“What are you doing?” Spike asked at the surprising PDA.

“Oh come on Spike, don’t act like as if you don’t like it,” Moondancer said as she got closer to his face while putting his arm between her breasts. Just as she was about to kiss him, they heard someone sitting down at the opposite side of Spike and yancked him away form Moondancer.

And yes, you guessed it, it was none other than, a very GREEN and angry, Sunset Shimmer.

“PDAs are against school rules.” (Not really, as long as you didn’t have intercourse in the hallways) She said rather annoyed.

“Oh, Someone is Jealous” Moondancer teased

“No, I’m not, I just don’t want you twoto get in trouble on the second day” Sunset answered red like the devil.

“Then why are you hugging his other arm?” Moondancer asked

Sunset was about to answer back when a female voice said

“QUIET DOWN, CLASS IS IN SESSION”

It was a woman who appeared to be in her mid-40s, had shoulder-length blond hair, wearing a purple suit over a white button-up shirt, a purple skirt, and purple heals, she had blue eyes, a E-cup rack and stood at about 6’0” (1.80 M)

“My name is Olivia Harshwhinny. I’ll be your Calculus teacher and, just for you all to know I’m in charge of the disciplinary committee. Now since today will also be a short class I’ll just give you 20 math problems for you to solve, once you are done you are free to leave.” She said writing down the problems on the whiteboard.

5 MINUTES LATER

“DONE!!” came the voices of both Twilight Sparkle and Spike.

‘Well done, come here for me to check them, and you may leave.

Just as Spike and Twilight reached Ms. Harshwhinny, Sunset, Flash, and Moondancer got up and hurried down.

“Well done all of you, the lowest grade in your particular group was 80, Mr. Simmons I do recommend you practice your calculus since your mistakes where 10th-grade mistakes, but other than that, you’re free to leave.” She finished

“Now what?” asked Flash

“Let’s stick to the plan and go check other classes,” Twilight said as they all started walking towards the art class.

FOOD COURT 12:30 (LUNCHTIME)

After 2 and a half hours and 3 class “meddlings”, as Flash called them, the group of friends made their way to the food court.

“Man, I’m starving,” said Flash as they entered the food court

“OVER HERE GUYS” Pinkie screamed from the table that had almost everyone sitting on it, disregarding Sunburst and Vinyl and her gang.

30 MINUTES LATER

Everyone was eating their favorite snacks and having a conversation about their day so far, including Moondancer introducing herself to the group.

There were stories about everything, from how Fluttershy had witnessed a butterfly leaving its cocoon, to Pinkie pie almost turning the whole Music room into a wasteland with her drumming and pyrotechnics.

Then, many high pitched screams came from the other side of the food court, and yes it was him Prince Jerkblood himself.

“Oh, now is my chance to win his heart with my home cooking, cause what men doesn’t like both a home-cooked meal and a woman that can cook.” Rarity said, fixing her makeup and her hair, before being stopped by Spike.

“Rares, I know you like this guy. But maybe he isn’t the one for you, remember, stranger danger, he already mistreated you once this morning, shouldn’t that be enough?” He asked

“Oh, darling I thank you for your concern, but I believe in second chances, plus this time it won’t be too rushed, like earlier.” She said getting up and walking towards his table.

“Give it a rest Spike, this already happened once before, with a guy called Frank Petersen, you might know him as Fancy Pants. At least he had the decency of turning her down.” RD said as everyone followed Rarity across the room.

“Hello, Prince Blueblood, do you remember me? I’m Rarity. I just came to see if you would like to have some of my home-cooked lunch? I cooked it with all my heart.” she said smiling.

Prince Blueblood just took a fork full of the food put in his mouth and spat it out on to Rarity.

“That was the most disgusting thing I’ve ever eaten!” He screamed

At that Rarity just looked down in shame and walked rapidly back to the table with her friends, not before throwing the rest of her lunch into the trash. When she got to the table she just sat down across from Spike but didn’t look up, you could tell she was crying, due to the sniffs coming from her, and the tears falling down her cheeks.

Spike just looked at her, then to Prince Blueblood, then back to Rarity, and then to his own homemade lunch, and without thinking twice, he pushed in front of Rarity’s sight.

Rarity just looked at it and said “Thanks dear, but I’m not hungry”

“I wasn’t asking you if you were. I gave it to you to eat it. And I won’t take no for an answer. I won’t need it after this.” He said getting up and walking towards Prince Blueblood.

At this point, Rarity had taken abite out of Spike’s food and was now looking at what was going to happen.

When Spike reached Blueblood’s table he took his cup, catching his attention, when Blueblood turned he was met with the content of said cup splashing on his face and $10,000 Kashmir suit.

“WHAT THE FUCK IS YOUR PROBLEM MAN!!!” He screamed while looking at Spike who was now starting to have his green flames coming out of his eyes.

“The way you treat the girls, and more importantly my friend Rarity, that’s my fucking problem with you” Spike answered

At this point, all the eyes on the food court were on them.

“Ah, very fucking brave! Do you know who I am?” Blueblood said

“My Bitch.” Spike answered.

“NO, I’m Prince Blueblood the-” he started.

“I Don’t Give a Fuck” Spike answered.

“Oh, really, well maybe after I kick your ass you’ll start giving one.” He said getting up and going outside, followed by Spike and everyone in the food court.

MAIN FIELD AT THE CENTRAL PLAZA

“You’ll regret ever crossing a member of the house of Blueblood, I’m a level 110 which makes me the strongest student on campus, (He missed the entrance ceremony, poor fool)

“Is you power Level 100 talk too much or bore someone to death, cause if it is, it’s really working.” Spike mocked.

“What’s going on?” Neon lights asked as he and his group came into view.

“Some sort of fight between Spike and a rich spoiled loud mouth apparently,” replied Sunburst.

“Gee, thanks, Dr. Obvious, we can assume that,” Vinyl said.

“Stop arguing this is what happened…” Said Fluttershy who for the first time had raised her voice, not caring if she was mean.

ONE SMALL SUMMARY OF THE INCIDENT LATER…

“That jerk,” Octavia said.

“I hope Spike beats his ass.” Vinyl said.

“I just hope he doesn’t kill him, he can’t control his powers when he is faced with emotional distress.” Said Neon, earning looks from everyone around him.

“What, I thought you guys knew?”

“You’re gonna be sorry when I finish with you, get ready.” Blueblood said

“You talk too much.” Spike said just standing there his hands fully engulfed in green flames.

At that Blueblood launched his attack “Level 100 Blueblood family attack arts TOUCHER” He screamed as he connected with Spike’s face.

“That was so easy, I bet you’re sorry now, but since I am a very nice person I’m willing to let this-” He began.

“That’s it? That’s you’re full power? MAN, DISAPPOINTING, your chatty mouth is far more effective than your fists.” Spike said cracky his neck.

“Impossible, you are supposed to be badly hurt, that attack can easily kill anyone under 99.” He said scared

“Hate to break it to ya, but my friend Spike actually has a level of 200. You should really start praying he doesn’t kill you, this instant!” Soarin screamed at Blueblood.

“What!” he turned to Spike and saw that now his whole arms and head were engulfed by green flames, and a dragon mask was starting to form around his head
“No please, have mercy, I’ll give you anything you want!”

“You belittled many girls, including my friend, treating them as maids or garbage, when all they wanted was to give a good image of themselves, to have a friendship with you. You had no tact or… Mercy with their feelings. And you think I’ll have any with you, you spoiled little rich boy? What, do you think all this (pointing at him) will last forever? People age, beauty disappears, economies change, today you may be someone, but what about tomorrow, will you still have everything? What if you died? How will you be remembered?” Spike said in a no guttural voice and getting closer to him.

“Please, I’ll change, I promise I’ll become a real prince treat all girls like queens and cherish their company, Please spare me!” Blueblood said as Spike picked him up by his collar. He was about to deliver his finishing blow when he looked around, he saw faces of amazement, shock, and admiration, but overall he saw faces of fear, especially from some of his friends. Spike then let go of Blueblood’s collar.

“I might not be a pretty boy like you, and now maybe everyone in this school will fear me, so, I’ll give you one last chance.” He said helping Blueblood up.

“Oh, thank you, I promise I’ll keep my word,” He said rushing away.

“But remember, if I receive information of you mistreating or belittling another girl I’ll find you and make you suffer. Spike said his voice was coming back to normal.

Once he was fully back to his former self, Flash, Mac, and Soarin rushed to him as he was about to pass out.

“Spike, are you ok?” asked Rarity

“Yeah, this happens when I use my powers over my body’s legal limit.”

“Thanks… for looking out for me, I should’ve listened to your warning”

“Well, maybe you will think with your head and not with your heart, let love find you, don’t go jumping onto the arms of every attractive guy you see.”

“I will.” Rarity said smiling giving Spike a hug.

Spike was so taken aback by this he didn’t know how to react until he focused on Applejack was telling him to hug her back, and he reluctantly did.

“SHANE DRAKE TO THE DEACONS OFFICE, IMMEDIATELY,” said the loudspeaker.

“Great now what?”

DEACONS OFFICE 5 MINUTES LATER

KNOCK KNOCK

“Come in,” said the deacon

“You called for me sir?” Asked Spike

“Yes, Mr. Drake, I did.” He said stretching his hand to shake Spike’s.

“How can I be of any assistance?” Spike said, shaking Discord’s hand.

“Please… take a sit… now, Mr. Drake, I believe you are well aware of why I could you here. Right?”

“For the fight?”

“Yes, Mr. Drake for the fight. Now you do know that this campus is not against sparrings and fights between students, as long as no one leaves campus on a body bag? And I also believe that you’re aware of the magnitude of your powers?”

“Yes, sir, I’m willing to take responsibility for my actions, and I’m willing to accept any punishment you see fitting.”

“Good. I’m glad to see that you’re a responsible young man, also I was checking your report card and I have to admit I am extremely impressed, not to mention you are also the most powerful student on campus.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“So, Mr. Drake what should I do with you? Suspend you for a whole month, after school detention, forbid you from entering the Special ops classes?”

Although Spike kept his poker face, he was starting to turn pale, and small flames were forming in his hands, eyes, and back (good thing his clothes were immune to elemental magic).

“Well Mr. Drake, you have left me no choice but… to name your student council president. Congratulations!” Discord said as confetti flew everywhere.

“Excuse me? Student council what? Sir, I almost killed another student!”

“But in the end, that student walked away with a scare and, like every other male present on that battleground, a very important life lesson. And it’s not like you can turn it down, you already accepted, and if you’re wondering why, you were selected personally by the Principal/Princess herself. So I expect a list including your fellow council and disciplinary committee members on my desk tomorrow morning. That’s it. You may return to class now.” Discord said pushing Spike towards the door.

“Wait a damn second, when did I accept this position, should I be voted into the position like the other members? Spike said Planting his feet on the ground

“Ok, first, you accepted it the moment you shook my hand and, no in this academy we don’t really vote on the Student council members, the president is chosen by the princess herself after checking their record, and then we trust the President to choose his cabinet.” Discord explained

“That’s bullshit.”

“Yeah, but it’s too late to take it back so, good luck to ya. I expect that list tomorrow at the beginning of class.” Discord said opening the door for Spike to exit.

After Spike left the room, Discord walked towards the big windows behind his desk and looked towards the castle.

“I hope you’re right about this one honey. Last time it didn’t go that well.”

“YOU’RE THE WHAT????” Everybody asked.

“The student council president and I’m supposed to give him a list of the cabinet members tomorrow,” Spike told his friends as they walked to class.

“And what are you gonna do?” asked Moondancer.

“I’ll think of it during the rest of the day. Come on let’s go to class” Spike said.

END OF CLASS 4:10 PM

“So Spike, you thought of anything yet?” Asked Twilight.

“I have an idea but I have to give it a bit more thought I’ll contact you guys later once I’m sure it’s the right course of action.” Spike said as he and his group of friends crossed the main plaza. Then all of a sudden a sinkhole appeared under Twilight’s and Sunset’s feet and fell.

“What the?” Asked Sunset

“HAHA, the great and Powerful Trixie is Victorious once again”

They all turned to see a girl with long light blond hair, she wore a blue blouse, and skirt and blue boots, she also had a purple witch hat and cap, she had purple eyes and a C-cup rack and stood at 5’6” (1.71 M)

“Trixie, Knock it off, no one is playing your stupid game.” Flash screamed at her helping Twilight up.

“Never until the Great and powerfull Trixie becomes the supreme Mage in this campus, HAHAHA.” she answered back.

At this point, everyone was pissed and getting ready to end her existence.

“You’re kidding me, right? You the supreme mage of this campus? Give me a break. The only thing you’ll become is a supreme idiot” Spike answered back

Everyone started looking at him.

“Listen, Trixie, you are not impressing anyone using those cheap tricks to hurt my friends, if anything you’re not great and powerful, but a great and annoying pain in the ass.”

At this point, Trixie was on the verge of crying.

“Open your eyes, just because you’re attacking people that are not fighting back doesn’t make you great or powerful it makes you a coward, a bully.”

“If you really want to impress everyone, do it by studying, practicing. Become stronger and then use your magic for good. Be responsible for God’s sake. Cause, believe me, if you continue down that road you’re on right now, you’ll end up alone, even your two lackeys who are hiding behind those bushes will leave you too. Do you want that?”

Trixie shook her head no, while tears fell from her eyes.

“Then stop being a bitch and earn the right to call yourself great and powerful.” Spike said.

At that Trixie just screamed a loud “I’m really sorry.” and ran off.

“Dude, don’t you think you went overboard?” Cheese asked.

“No. Reality hurts, it’s better for someone to hit you with it when you least expect it than discovering it when it’s too late.” Spike answered
“Besides, I’m talking from experience, remember I used to be just like her.”

WITH TRIXIE, SOMEWHERE ON THE FIELD.

“Sniff, Sniff. That green-haired guy is right, I have to stop, but I’ve been doing this for so long, I don’t know how to.” She cried.

“Hey, are you ok?” A male voice asked from behind her.

She turned around and there standing was none other than Prince Blueblood.

“If you need someone to talk to… Well… I’m all ears” He smiled.

Trixie smiled back and motioned him to sit down. And they started talking for hours.

WITH SPIKE (PARKING LOT)

“Great now I have to think of this student board thing. What else can happen.” He thought as he reached his bike.

“Are you the Dragonkin attending this university?” Asked a voice.

Spike turned around and saw various people standing there, but they were all around 2 in particular, a young man and woman not older than 19.

“Yes. Who's asking?”

“My name is Jacob Black”

“And I’m his twin Evie Black, and we are the leaders of the Diamond Dogs.”

“Good for you I guess, what do you want?”

“Well, it was brought to our attention that you attacked 3 of my men. ROVER, FIDO, SPOT, come forth.” Yelled Jacob.

“Is this the guy that attacked you?” Asked Evie.

The 3 guys nodded.

“Well then Dragon what do you have to say for yourself?” asked Jacob

“Get lost, Mutt” Spike said not showing any fear.

“Oh that does it, you’re going down kid!” Said Jacob as he was getting closer and closer to Spike.

“If you’re going to fight, then do it properly.” Boomed a female voice.

Everyone there looked up to the sky and saw two women flying straight towards them

The first one wore a yellow shirt and purple pants over a pair of yellow heels, she had magenta eyes, E- cup rack, and her hair was long, light blue with green and pink lines on it, she stood at about 6’1” (1.86 M) and was probably in her late 30s.

The other one had a Blue shirt, Blue jeans, and Blue heels had blue eyes and hair with a black line. She had a DD- cup rack, and stood at about 5’7” (1.74 M) and appeared to be in her mid to late 20s.

“Let’s settle this territorial dispute once and for all!” Said the oldest one. While staring menacingly at the group of people in front of them.

Dragonkin Chap. 4 Turf wars, Spirits and Backstabbs
View Online

Dragonkin

Dragonkin Chap. 4 Turf wars, Spirits and Backstabbs

CAMPUS PARKING LOT…

“Stay out of this you 2. The problem is with him, not you… for now, that is” Said Evie.

“I honestly don’t mind the attention of 2 lovely ladies” commented Jacob in a charming accent.

“Shut it, Jacob, don’t start with your imbecilities!!!” Evie screamed at her brother.

“CAN YOU 2 MUTT HEADS STOP YOUR LOVERS QUARREL, IT'S GETTING ANNOYING. AND YOU 2 PLEASE EXPLAIN WHAT IS THIS TERRITORIAL CRAP YOU’VE BEEN TALKING ABOUT!!!!” Screamed Spike.

“First of all, my friend, this isn’t my wife, it's my twin sister. Second of all…” Started Jacob

“Really, but you fight like an old married couple… now that you mention you do look alike” Spike said

“To answer your question Spike, for the last 10 years there has been a… dispute over the city, the reason is that these people think they have the right to all the land in the city, including the academy and the castle’s grounds.” Said the older woman.

“It wasn’t as bad when Enzio was in charge of…” Started the blue-haired woman

“Don’t you dare say my brother’s name in vain!” Screamed Evie

“You know better than that Celestia, you should’ve taught your baby sister Luna, about not saying his name.” Jacob continued

“You’re not the boss of me or my sister!” Luna Screamed

“UH, THAT’S IT,” Said Evie as she grabbed her Kukri dagger and lunged at the sisters.

Her blade was just about to connect with Luna, who was caught off-guard, just as an arrow surrounded in a black aura connected with the kukri making her drop it, seconds later a purplish-black orb surrounded by the same aura stroke her in the chest and exploded sending her flying towards some of her goons, the shock being so strong that even Celestia and Luna, and even Spike, who was standing quite far from the action, had to step back.

“Who dares hurt my little sister, I’ll make him pay!!” Screamed Jacob as he saw Evie getting up with the help of the uninjured goons.

“Oh, come, come, Jacob, stop the drama, both you and Evie should know when to quit, I mean it’s becoming a habit for some of the staff to go after you for making a ruckus somewhere in town”. Came a voice from behind them

“Discord, I should’ve known you would show your ugly face, you fucking snake,” Jacob said getting into a fighting stance aiming his blades at Discord.

“Draconequus, for the last time I’m a Draconequus, how hard is it to remember. Well considering your brain is underdeveloped I should really get used to it.

And with that Jacob lunged at Discord, the attack so fast Discord barely had time to evade it, just as he was turning Jacob lunged again this time managing to leave a small gash on his left arm.

“Oh fuck, and I’m left-handed.” Said Discord in a dramatic-mocking tone

“Ha, you see, magika level is just bullshit, I don’t have any magic in me and yet I have you against the wall” Jacob teased

“Who said that I was against the wall?” Discord Said closing his arms as a black aura started to engulf his full-body, then he started to morph into a long, serpent-like creature, his left arm turning to a lions paw, his right to an eagles’ claw, his left leg to a horse’s hoof and his right leg to a gator’s claw.

“YET AGAIN JACOB, YOU HAVE TESTED MY PATIENCE, NOW GET READY TO DIE” Said Discord as he started to concentrate all his power in a massive black ball.

He was just about to release it but…

“You know that’s not going to solve anything, right?” Spike said, earning a look from everyone present at the scene.

“What do you mean it’s not going to work?” asked Discord

“If you let go of all that energy, yes you might kill Jacob but you will also take half of the city with it, killing many innocent people. Plus is not like his death means they’ll stop, they’ll just get worse.” Spike stated as Discord morphed back to his human self

“So then what?” Asked Celestia

Spike just looked at Evie and Jacob, then walked until he was face to face with them.

“I invoke the law of Krauss, to decide the fate of this land,” Spike said, earning a look of shock from the diamond dogs and one of confusion of Celestia, Luna, and Discord, he in disbelief that he knows of the law.

“You know what that means, in 2 weeks a fighting location will be shown to us and we will decide the future there, that is unless you are scared,” Spike said taunting Jacob and Evie.

“Oh, so you know of the rule, well Spike, what will we win if you lose?” Asked Jacob

“The right to operate on campus and claim it as your territory,” Spike said

“Nah, that’s way too little for me, tell you what, if we win, we take control of both the academy’s and castle’s ground, and I get to have my way with any girl I want. Oh and I’m not asking for you to accept, that is my going price,” Said Jacob

“Deal, and if I win… your fates will be forever in my hands. That means if you lose you belong to me, that is if you survive. That includes your goons lives as well,” Said Spike

“Deal,” said Jacob, shaking Spike’s hand, looked into his eyes, and then walked away, with his sister and gang in tow.

“SPIKE, HAVE YOU ANY IDEA WHAT YOU HAVE DONE?” screamed Celestia

“ARE YOU NOT AFRAID OF YOU FAILING?” asked Luna

“HOW THE FUCK DO YOU KNOW OF THE KRAUSS LAW?” asked Discord, earning a look from the 2 sisters.

“It’s kind of a long story,” said Spike, trying and failing to get away from the 3 adults.

“Well, we have all night,” said Celestia

“And a very comfy living room, up at the castle” Luna added, acting like if she was a little girl

“You better start talking as soon as you land boy, this is going to be interesting.” Discord said as he unfolded his wings, followed by Celestia and Luna.

“The faster we get there the better for you, boy” Discord said as Spike unfolded his wings and followed the 2 sisters back to the castle, Discord behind him making sure he didn’t escape.

CANTERLOT CASTLE LIVING ROOM 10 MINUTES LATER

Luna was not lying when she said that their living room was comfy, but forgot to mention that it was MASSIVE, the whole room was floored by a rug so soft that it felt like a cloud, the sofas were made of the most expensive leather and that they were basically big enough to fight 10 people, then the paintings that decorated the room, you could tell they were expensive, and the cherry on top of the cake was a flat-screen TV that was almost as big as the damn wall, and the fact that there was a massive collection of video games and game consoles.

“So, Spike, what do you think?” asked Luna

“Comfy,” Said Spike as he walked in after saying with your permission.

Spike went and took a seat on the far end corner of the middle couch as Celestia and Discord sat on the couch on the right and Luna on the couch on the left (The closest to Spike).

“Oh, please forgive us for not presenting ourselves before, I am Princess Celestia Curdem, but you might know me as Celestia Morrigan, the present ruler of the land of Canterlot, and head Principal of the Academy. You already know my husband Dennis Curdem or Discord, Dean and acting principal of the academy for now.” Celestia Started

“And my name is Luna Morrigan, I’m the vice-principal of the academy, but currently I’m the acting ruler of the land of Canterlot since Tia here is on maternity leave,” Luna said

“Wait, if you’re pregnant, don’t you think that going head in to fight those fools, is bad for the baby? And congratulations by the way,” Said Spike

“It could be if I don’t protect him or her, but I am using a spell known as mother’s shield, except mine is 100 times stronger. And thank you, we still don’t know the gender as I’m only 2 months pregnant.” Celestia said (I have no idea if that’s how pregnancy works)

“Going back to more current issues, how do you know of Krauss law?” asked Discord

“Who is this Krauss, and what is this law you 2 keep referring to?” asked Luna

“The Krauss law was invented by the late king of thieves himself, Vexx Krauss, over 100 years ago. It states that: when 2 gangs are fighting over some territory that belongs to thirds or is already in control by 1 of the 2 gangs, and you don’t want massive life loss, you will be shown a fighting ring or wasteland where the chosen champions of both sides will fight to the death,” Discord explain

“He sounds like a charming fellow,” Celestia said

“Well he wasn’t, he killed lots of innocent people, and throughout his life, he was the number 1 most wanted criminal, and he was never caught. He did believe in honor amongst thieves and was one, if not THE major enforcer of this belief.” Spike finished explaining.

“Well, now that that is out of the way, Spike, how the hell do you know of the Krauss law?” asked Discord.

Spike remained quiet for a good 5 minutes, thinking of how to explain his knowledge of said law.

“Do you… do you know of the Rogues?” Asked Spike

“Yes, they are a type of fighter, many of the students at the academy are Rogues, Why?” asked Celestia

“Spike, do you mean the Rogue Flames, the disbanded gang of Vanhoover?... Please don’t tell me…” Said Discord

“Yeah, I was a member of that gang, not my proudest moment.” said Spike

“Who are these Rogue flames people? Asked Luna

“Back in the day they wear 3 type of gangs, The territory fighters like The Diamond Dogs, The violet Eagles and many others, The organized crime and mafias like the Cobalt Phantoms, The Crocodile Association, and the feared Black Razor Brotherhood, and then we have the Vigilanty type gangs, this gangs thou not evil, were subject to a lot of criticism do to them stopping crimes while committing the same if not worst crimes, in this category you’ll find gangs like The Ice Demons, DedSec, The Foxes, The Rogue Flames, and the famous Men of Limbo. My old Gang, and yes I know we didn’t have the most well seen fame after the disaster of New Colt back in 2003, where to stop a massive corruption network we caused a black out that killed 19 people and injured 300 more, then I went “Rogue” and became the lord of Limbo or as you know me “The lord of chaos”, anyway, back to the topic at hand” Finished Discord.

“I entered this gang when I was 15 Back when I lived in Vanhoover, back then the gang was going through a very hard time, their leader was an old sloth who cared more about a profit than helping lives, heck he even tried to blow the police station just cause he was going to be paid $2.8 Million by a mafia known as the Blue Moth Soldiers, but me and another member of the gang to whom I’ll refer to as Crystal Hoof stopped him and turned him to the police before the explosives went off. After that I was elected new Leader, and 6 months later I disbanded the gang saying that we didn’t need to be an Underground organization to be heroes, and well, we all went our separate ways, and now here I am,” finished Spike.

The room was now so quiet you could hear a needle hit the floor.

“So, now we just wait until this dream comes, or what?” Luna asked

“Pretty much. You’re also going to have the dream since you were present when casting that spell, and you must be present in the fight.” Spike said

“Oh, well, I guess it’s for the best since we technically own this land,” said Celestia

“By the way, Spike, Do you have a spiritual guide?” Discord asked

“No, for Draconians spiritual guides are not really a necessity since we usually go all or nothing in a fight, why?” Spike asked

“It’s a requirement for anyone joining the special ops, and since you are the student council president, it’s a must,” Said Discord, holding back a laugh at the student council comment, earning a look from Spike.

“So who do I get on?” asked Spike

“In 48 hours, we will cast portals into the nether regions of the Evergreen forest for all the students that wish to have one, or must have one, usually we send you in groups of 3 or 4 depending on your current level. We were planning to say this tomorrow over the loudspeakers, but now you know,” Said Discord

“All the groups are chosen randomly, so even if you and your friends sign up you won’t be placed together, as the point of this is for you to work with others, even people you hate, since in the battlefield you can’t choose your allies,” Celestia finished explaining

“Interesting, so now what? Where do I sign up?” asked Spike

“I already put you on the list,” Luna Said

“Well Spike, I think it’s time for you to go home, it’s getting really late, and I know you have a very important call to make for tomorrow,” Discord said

“Ok, Uhm, thanks for having me, and see you tomorrow,” said Spike getting up and walking towards the main entrance escorted by 2 guards.

“Oh Spike, one last thing, I want that list on my desk at 0700 hours, understood?” said Discord, who just got a nod from Spike as the doors closed.

“Well, there he is Celes, but are you sure he is the right person for this position, I mean yeah he is the most powerful person here, after the 3 of us of course, but…” Discord began

“You are going to have to trust me with this, mother’s intuition,” Celestia said.

“HE AIN’T YOUR SON, or is he?”Discord asked confused

“Dizzy, you’ve known me for 36 years, have I ever been pregnant before? No, you took my virginity, remember?” Celestia said, getting angry.

“oh, yeah, heh heh, well…” Discord tried to say something to save his neck but.

“I wouldn’t mind having his children… Was that out loud?” asked Luna, getting as red as blood.

“Luna, dear I don’t think Spike is into older women, but I’m surprised that you haven’t found a boyfriend yet I mean Celes and I started dating when we were 28 and 26 respectively, and I mean you’re 26 maybe it’s time to go to those speed dating things you see on TV,” said Discord.

“I’M NOT THAT DESPERATE!” Luna said using her booming voice.

“Sure and I’m a raccoon,” said Discord morphing into one

“Oh, grow up!” Luna said storming out of the room while Discord and Celestia laughed their asses off.

SPIKE’S RESIDENCE 8:00 PM

“Well that was enlightening, still, why do I have the feeling that something is wrong,” Spike said as he sat in his studio listening to Andrea Bocelli, and thinking about his new responsibility.

“Well I’m the student council president, so who is the best choice to help me when I miss a detail, it has to be someone who has a keen eye, that reads everything carefully… of course Twilight, ok 1 down 2 more to go, treasurer, it has to be someone that is good with money and is also very honest with it… Big mac or Applejack? Well although I know Mac far longer than AJ he would be more suited for the disciplinary committee since, let’s face it he is far more intimidating than AJ on a regular basis, though if you make her angry you better pray for your life, plus they both are going into business, so AJ it will be. Now the secretary, it has to be Flash, he might try to hide it but he takes many notes during class, then again he likes to be on the front line so sitting in an office is not exactly his cup of tea, so who? Moondancer? Nah, she prefers staying in the library, although Twilight is the same, Gabby? Fuck no I don’t want to be raped when I’m not looking, not that she would do it, I think. Sunset Shimmer, I don’t know her much but she strikes me as the type of girl that writes a lot as for the disciplinary committee, I can have Big Mac as the leader with Flash as second in command and include everybody else, I might have to speak to RD so she doesn’t get over her head, but other than that I’m done.”

“Time to finish these songs, and upload them.”

ACADEMY NEXT MORNING

“So are you certain you want these students to be in the student council and disciplinary committee? Alright, I will announce them this morning, you may go to your office.” Discord said

Spike then left towards the student council office, thinking of how to drop the surprise to his friends.

As he was getting near the office he heard the following message on the loudspeakers “will Taylor Elizabeth Stanford, Abygael Jo Dee Smith, and Susan Marie Zimmer please report to the student council office, please,”

“Ok, let’s see how they react,” Spike said as he just stood at the door.

5 MINUTES LATER

“I wonder what they want?” Twilight said

“I hope we’re not in any trouble, cause that would really be as bad a snake in a boot” AJ commented.

“Relax, maybe they just want our help, oh look there is Spike, HEY SPIKE,” Sunset screamed

Spike just waved back and waited for them to catch up.

“Are you here to see the student council president?” asked Spike, receiving a nod from all the girls, “well after you,” Spike said, opening the door to an empty office.

“I don’t get it they called us here so the least they can do is be here to greet us,” said Sunset

Spike just walked over to the main seat and sat down, earning a look from the girls present

“Spike get off that chair, it's the president’s chair!” Twilight exclaimed

“I know… Welcome to our new office, I am Shane Drake and as of today you will be working with me in the student council,” Spike said parodying a CEO.

“WAIT… WHAT!!!” Said the girls in unison

“Yeah, I was chosen yesterday by Princess Celestia to be the student council president and I was asked to put together my um… cabinet so I chose you guys, Twilight, you’re the Vice-president, AJ, treasurer, and Sunset you’re the secretary,” Spike finished.

“This is awesome,” Twilight said going over to her chair.

“Heavens to Betsy, are you sure you want me to be treasurer?” asked AJ in surprise

“Sure, you are one, if not the most, honest person I know,” Spike answered as AJ sat down on her chair in shock.

“Oh my Spike, I didn’t know you saw me in that light,” Sunset said, having some very steamy daydreams of the typical forbidden love between CEO and secretary. Unknown to her, Twilight and AJ kind of understood her comment, and just looked at her getting red, putting themselves in that same scenario. Spike on the other hand just ignored her comment, mostly because he thought she was talking in a friendly way.

“Well, we’re going to be presented in today's assembly where we are going to name the Disciplinary committee, here is the list of people who have been chosen and approved by Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and the Dean Discord. Any further questions?” asked Spike.

“When is this assembly?” Asked Twilight

“In about 4 minutes…” Spike couldn’t even finish his sentence and Twilight had already exited and was running full speed (which made them wonder why she didn’t join the track and field club) towards the auditorium.

Spike, AJ and Sunset followed although they didn’t run.

AUDITORIUM 4 MINUTES LATER

“Welcome, to our last assembly of the beginning of the year. Today we will be giving you the final news about your school year.” said Discord.

“Our first point of the day is to inform all the students that want to join the First responders, Defenders and Special ops, and don’t have a Spiritual guide, today is the last day to register for the “Safari”, please contact the student council to register by Midnight tonight.”

“And now the second point of the day, I reckon that I have mentioned the Student council, yet they have never presented themselves, so, without further ado, please give a warm welcome to the members of the student council. Student council president Shane Alexander Drake, Student council Vice-president Taylor Elizabeth Stanford, Treasurer Abygael Jo Dee Smith, and Secretary Susan Marie Zimmer.” Discord finished, while Spike and the girls walked on stage, while receiving an ovation from most of the crowd.

“Hello as many of you might know my name is Shane Drake, but you might know me as Spike. And I know that you might be waiting for a speech from any of us but this assembly is actually supposed to be short to do the last minute information you guys just received.”

“So, that being said we are actually up here to name those students chosen to be in the disciplinary committee, this students are: Maxwell Mcintosh Smith, Frank Markus Simmons, Christopher Robert Mason, Charles Edgar Sadler and Sebastian Rivas for the male members and Robyn Dunnewolt, Francesca Isabel Speranzi, Penelope Pinkamena Paice, Gabriella Griffin and Sarah Sabaneeva as the female members. Please contact the Dean ASAP to learn your duties and responsibilities. Other than that feel free to come to the council office for any academic reasons. Have a nice day.” Spike finished

Everyone started to walk towards their classes except for the small group of friends ,who were just standing there talking about their new positions.

“So I’m the leader of the disciplinary committee, this here gonna be interesting,” said Big Mac

“Yeah, you’re pretty much the most intimidating person I know, so I figured, if you scare the freaking hell out of me, everyone will do the same, as for Flash and RD you’re both seconds in command, if Mac goes missing, is absent or he instructs you to, you both are going to be incharge.” Finished Spike.

“Awesome, I’m like a Captain.” RD said

“Whatever rows your boat, skittles;” Spike said

“Don’t call me that, Fire boy,” RD answered back

“Oh, get a room you 2, seriously,” Soarin said in a mocking tone, making RD blush and angering, not only RD, but Sunset Shimmer, and Rarity, who were not going to let that happen.

“SO, what do you guys say, let’s go out and celebrate this achievement!” Cheese screamed earning a cheer from almost everyone in the group, excluding, you guessed it, Spike.

“Pass, I have to go home early, have a safari to go to tomorrow, Thanks anyway,”

“Oh come on man, it’s Friday, and you rarely hang out with us.” complained Cheese

“Next time, ok,” said Spike walking away.

“Don’t feel bad guys, that’s just how Spike is, he doesn’t mean any harm, he just prefers to be alone,” Moondancer said “Just give him time, he will open up sooner or later,”

“How are you so sure?” Asked AJ

“That’s just who he is, ever since I meet him back in 7 Grade, he always had this vibe of being the “lone wolf” type of guy,” Moondancer explained

“And you don’t want to know why he is that way?” Rarity asked

“No, I mean it’s his nature. Like many Draconians, they have to build up the trust with others before they start getting closer to others, but once they do they can be very friendly, I can speak from experience,”

“But still, we’ve been friends, since Junior,” Cheese said

“Don’t worry, he doesn’t hate you guys, he’s just not used to the attention”

“Are you sure?” Fluttershy asked

“Yes, I used to think the same things you guys do, but then I learned a bit of his back story, and after he opened up to me, I learned his real personality, and well, I learned to trust him, his actually really sweet, kind and outgoing… That’s why I fell in love with him… Anyway, see you later guys,” Moondancer said walking away, completely oblivious of the Jealous stares she was getting from almost all the other girls.

But for the rest of the day Spike just avoided them, he even went to classes he knew no one would or had already been to, he didn’t even go to the cafeteria for lunch and even when everyone went to the Council office at the end of the day, they found it locked. After asking the janitor they found out that they had missed Spike for just 3 minutes, and decided just to go and hang out at Sugarcube Corner .

NEXT MORNING

CASTLE’S HELIPORT

“Good Morning students, I am happy to see those of you who agreed to partake in this “Spiritual search” as we call it. So, let’s go over to the briefing.” Said Discord

As everyone was sitting down on the rows, a bright reflector turned on, and standing in the middle of it was a face everyone in the group knew.

“Good morning fellow explorers, my name is Daniella Dubon but you guys may know me as Daring Do, the famous explorer, and today I will be giving you the basics of where to go, how to catch and who to survive out there in the wild. You can actually take this as your first official mission for the special ops, since it will go to your resume, if you survive that is.”

“Now, a fast introduction to these beautiful creatures: There are 5 types of Spiritual Guides, and those are, Godly, Heavenly/Devilish, Attackers, Healers, and Scouts. If you want to understand it better, There is no spiritual guide out there that is lower to level 30 as if that was the case they wouldn’t be considered “Guides” Now attackers, healers and scouts are common and you can find them crawling around the forest easily. They usually are leveled from 30 to 100, of course there are those exceptions how surpass that level, we call them “Imperials”, and now Heavenly/Devilish guides, these ones are very powerful and are usually leveled from 100 to 200, now they are not considered guides, but beasts, since they have a conscience of their own, and will only help their masters if they find them worthy of their help, this creatures are rarely found on the wild, and lastly we have the Godly beasts, this ones can never be found in the wild as the only way to find them is by summoning them, and even if do you must be really careful as they are very unpredictable and can even attack the caster.”

“Do you need a certain level to invoke them?” asked a female voice in the group.

“Not particularly, but the higher your summoning magic level, or magicka level is in general de more the beast will think before attacking you; Now to give you the rules, you will be placed in groups of 3 or 4 depending on your current level, you will be deployed into different areas of the forest, once all the members have found a spiritual guide, you will use the flare gun, make sure it’s set for the white color flare, that would teleport you back to the safe grounds, now if someone is injured, you must use the yellow flare, that will only teleport the injured member to the safegrounds hospital were they will be treated by Doctor Zecora and Nurse Redheart, and lastly if there is a mayor emergency use the red flare, that will teleport the whole team to the safegrounds, alert other team and first responders to engage the scene, now without further ado… Oh wait, one last thing when you find a creature don’t go towards it, that will scare them and they might attack you, let them come to you. OK Dean Discord they're all yours.” Daring Do finished

“Thanks Daring, now to form the groups and board the choppers,” Discord then proceeded to create the groups.

After 5 minutes he reached Spike

“Spike, you will be in a group with… Prince Blueblood and… Beatrix Anderson, please board Chopper 13 please.

Spike got up and walked towards the chopper.

“Looks like we are working together, huh Spike, Just so you know, no hard feeling, you did open my eyes to reality” Came a voice behind him, Spike turned to see Prince Blueblood and Trixie standing hand in hand, yet remained quiet.

“Oh, this… well after you knocked some sense into us we met by coincidence on the field and started talking, and well turns out we have a lot of things in common, and we became good friends.” Blueblood explained about his behavior with Trixie

“As long as you 2 don’t lose focus on the mission, I honestly don’t care if you start banging by tonight, come on the sooner we get there the better the guides will find.” Spike said getting into the chopper.

“Phase 1 complete, give him a false sense of security, now step 2, summon a terrible beast, to scare him. Step 3 save him and make him owe us one, Step 4 make him pay by humiliating him in front of everyone.” Trixie said

“Yes, we’re geniuses; now about the other comment he made?”Blueblood asked

“Maybe when we know each other better, I wouldn’t mind having your kids.” Trixie said with a blush on her face before getting into the chopper.

“SCORE!!!” Blueblood said in his mind “What do you say now dad, I have a beautiful girl, not like Nick.”

1 HOUR LATER, EVERGREEN FOREST BORDER WITH FORBIDDEN AREA.

“Ok guys, you have 48 hours as of now to find a guide, choppers are not allowed back until the 50 hour mark has passed, from here on you’re on your own, work together to survive, any last questions?” asked the Pilot who was codenamed Hawk.

“Yeah, why are we at the border with the forbidden area? Trixie asked

“Together your squad level is of 404 making you the highest ranked team, Mr. Drake as the highest ranked you’re in charge of the other 2, now go.” Hawk said

Spike, Blueblood and Trixie got off the chopper and looked around

“Now what?” asked Blueblood

“Let’s start hunting” Spike said

2 HOURS LATER

“We have been walking for a long time and we still haven’t seen a guide that is qualified to serve us” Trixie complained.

“Remember what Ms. Do said you have to let them come to you, it's not like all of them are going to....” Blueblood started.

“BLUE DON’T MOVE A MUSCLE!!!” Spike screamed making Blueblood stop dead

“What is it?” Blueblood asked.

“It’s a Frost Spider, if it bites you you’re done for,” Spike said

“Isn’t it just trying to become his guide?” Trixie asked

“No, frost and flame spiders are… not allowed to be guides since they only follow their queen’s orders, and even if you control the queen, they are still backstabbers,” Blueblood said, earning a look of surprise from both of them.

“What I’m not just a pretty face, I pay attention in Biology and Zoology,”

“Just let it go away, once it finds you’re not a threat to the colony, it will go.” Spike said

“What about souls, can it see mine?” asked Trixie

“Not a guide remember, It might sense your magic, but that’s it.” Blueblood answered

They stood there for another 30 seconds and then the frost spider left.

“Well that was fun,” Blueblood said.

“I have an Idea let's split up and search for guides, that way will cover more ground,” Trixie said.

“That’s not the point when it comes to…” Spike started

“Great idea, I’ll go North, Trix you go West and Spike you go East, we will use the radios in our backpacks to set up a meeting place, OK, GO!!” Blueblood said running.

“Wait…” Spike said but it was too late both Blueblood and Trixie were gone, “Uh, if something happens to them it’s going to be on my head, but hey, it’s their life,” Spike said walking East. Little did he know that he was about to be a victim of the worst possible backstabbs know.

10 MINUTES LATER

Spike had walked and seen many different creatures, some beautiful like a Sunray unicorn, aggressive like the Wood crawlers, and family oriented Lightning Lynxes, but still, they all walked away, mind their own business or just looked at Spike.

“Uh, this is ridiculous, I’m a Draconian obviously these creatures are all afraid of me” Spike said to himself.

After another 5 minutes of walking Spike came to a clearing where there was only a massive tree, Spike decided to just go up to the tree and take a rest, maybe eat something.
He was halfway there when he heard a loud and very deep growl to which Spike could only attribute it to a Grim Bogeyman; Spike cautiously walked around the tree and there he saw it, standing at least 50 Ft high (15.24 M) a grey skinned, black haired and completely white eyed beast. For the first time in this whole trip Spike felt genuinely afraid and started to think back to all his zoology classes to see what he knew and remembered about his creatures “Ok, Grim Boogeyman ,uhm, Omnivores, with preference for meat, Human meat, come out mostly at night, level 40 upwards attacking prowess, extremely violent, usually hunt alone, yet not far from a group, mostly 5 per group, night vision, powerful jaw, can lift upto 70 tons, ranked 5 on the most dangerous creatures known, power nose, rumored to even be able to smell fear… FUCK, ok, uhm, favorite food… Pheonixs… maybe that's why he’s…” Was all Spike could think before a loud roar echoed throughout the surrounding trees, Spike just looked up and made contact with the creatures dead white eyes fixed on him, They just looked at each other for about 10 more seconds before the creature lunged at Spike, lucky for Spike he forgot that bogeyman are slow, which they make up with their strength and precision when attacking.

Spike quickly moved out of the boogeyman's reach, and hide behind a large boulder, thinking on what to do, run or fight, “Ok, if I run I might outrun him but the other members of his party might be close, specially after his roar, plus if I do and run into those 2 they might not make it, so I might have to fight this things” Spike had just finished thought when the boulder was lifted and thrown out of sight by the boogeyman who then made a grab for Spike, who once again dodged it skillfully.

After another 45 seconds of dodging Spike remembered something, “The neck!, that’s the only known weak spot on these things, ok I must angle myself perfectly to hit the back part of the neck, OK here goes nothing” Spike said jumping sideways and using a level 10 draconian art known a crimson javelin, hitting the spot, making the Boogeyman stop dead.

Spike just looked at it, arms completely engulfed in flames ready for its next move, but then it just fell, face first into the ground, creating a massive crater around him.

“Well, now I have to get out of… here” Spike said just as he spotted the colorful feathers of a Phoenix.

Spike followed the trail back to the tree to see a nest completely destroyed, 3 eggs smashed and the 2 parents missing. Spike looked around for another minute and then saw a small Phoenix laying on the ground, it was injured, but alive, Spike rushed over and saw that the little guy was not older than a couple months maybe a year. He quickly dug into his backpack and took out his first aid kit, started to care for the little bird, he bandaged his left wing and leg and also wiped some blood off of his head, after 4 minutes of checking on the little bird, It opened its eyes, and out of fear it tried to move and attack Spike, just for him to stop him and try to calm him down.

“Wow, wow, easy, I’m not going to hurt you, I’m trying to help you, stop you’re going to get even more hurt.” Spike said looking into the Phoenix’s eyes, and as if he understood what he was saying stopped moving, “There we go, knowing your species' healing abilities you’ll be fine in about 10 minutes, since you’re not dead, anyway, you hungry?” Spike said, the bird just nodded, and Spike dug into his backpack looking for a sandwich and some water “Oh no, no no no no” Spike said as he pulled out his broken flare gun and radio “Fuck now I’m stranded, and I doubt those 2 will be looking for me, Oh well, one thing at a time” Spike said taking out a veggie sandwich and breaking it into small pieces for the little phoenix to eat.

“Huh, from what I've been told, Fluttershy will be so jealous right now, So what do you think little guy, do you like it?" Spike asked, as the Phoenix continued eating the sandwich.

“Take that as a yes” Spike said looking down at the kid bird.

10 MINS LATER

The young Phoenix started to move more and after seeing that his injuries were completely healed Spike started to unwrap the bandages.

“Ok, little guy, you look much better, now what are you going to do next?” Spike said looking at the bird unaware that he was being watched from the bushes.

“Phase 2: GO” said one of the voices as the other started to cast a spell.

Then a bright light started to shine and it alerting both Spike and the Phoenix of the danger,

“1, 2, 3, 4, 4 summonig seals, what's going on?” Spike said looking around, then from each of the seals appeared a Grim Boogeyman, who was already scary, even more was the fact that they looked hungry.

“Oh great, not only do I have to protect my butt, but yours too, little one, what do you say, you help me I help you?” Spike said looking at the Phoenix

The Phoenix nodded and took off, gaining the attention of 2 of the Boogeymen Spike quickly shot them down.

Then he turned and saw that the other 2 were more skilled than the already 2 dead, one was at least a level 130 and the other looked to be leveled 400.

After a fierce battle only the biggest one remains, but both Spike and the Phoenix were exhausted and decided just to hang back and catch their breaths.

Then all of a sudden the Boogeyman looked towards the trees and lunged at them, sending the 2 figures who were spying on Spike earlier flying towards him.

“UFF,” Said Blueblood when he landed next to Spike and then catching Trixie before she hit a boulder.
Blue? Trixie? What are you doing here? Don’t tell me this was all you.” Spike said looking at the 2 angrily.

“Sorry.” Trixie said

Spike was so angry that his whole body was engulfed in green flames, once they settled down Spike was covered with a Purple, scale like armor, with green flames coming from the top of the helmet. Then he slowly walked towards the Boogeyman and took out his sword.

The Boogeyman then lunged at Spike. He just stood there waiting for the right moment to strike and then he drew his sword and slashed the boogeyman in 2.

Spike then morphed back to normal and looked at a terrified Blue and Trixie.

“What were you two thinking?”

“I’m sorry we didn’t want this to get this out of hand, we only wanted you to pay for making us look like losers in front of the whole school, “ Trixie explained.

“Don’t blame her, it was my fault, I gave her the idea, I’m the mastermind behind this.” Blueblood said.

“You guys are so stupped, I was trying to save you from yourselves!” Spike said

“What do you mean?” Trixie asked

“I was hated throughout my childhood, just for being a draconian, one day the anger in me wanted out and I was about to start torturing my bullies, kind of what you just did, but I stopped myself, I realized that they were just trying to make me the monster they thought I was, and It wasn’t going to make me better than them.”

“But you're just so…” Blueblood started

“So what, quiet, no fucks given, introvert, yeah I’ve heard that and many worse before, I even tried to kill myself many times. And then I met the two of you going down the same road I was.
Blue, money doesn’t buy happiness I think you already realized that I mean… And Trixie attacking people and playing pranks on others who you know are not going to fight back is not great and powerful, sure it may look fun, but when you least expected you’re going to end up alone and sad, being seen as a creep and even a loser, do you want that? I don’t think so.” Spike finished.

“We’re sorry, seriously” They both said in unison.

“Uh, well… what’s done is done… just don’t do this ever again, then you will really be swallowed by darkness, believe me I know what that feels like.” Spike finished, walked up to Blueblood and Trixie and helped them up, just to notice their backpacks.

“Spike what is i… oh no” Blueblood said as his eyes fell upon the backpacks, then started to search his backpack frantically, and just like Spike his Flare gun and radio were completely obliterated at this they turned to Trixie who was searching her backpack.

“My radio is totalled, but my flare gun is missing, it must’ve fallen when we were sent flying by the Boogeyman!” Trixie said

“Great now my bone headed idea has left us not only without much time to find guides and us dead, but uncommunicated with the base… Spike what about the little guy, you think he’ll stay?” Blueblood said looking at the Phoenix.

“Don’t know, but I think once his parents come back, if they weren't killed by the first Boogeyman, he’ll go back to…” Spike was about to continue when they heard the call from another Phoenix, the crew turned and saw 2 Phoenixes coming towards them, they were definitely much older than the one currently resting on Spike’s shoulder.

“Look little guy, it’s your mom and dad… well… what are you waiting for go” Spike said and with that the little phoenix gave Spike one last look and then jumped off his shoulder and went to his parents, the reunion made everyone, except Spike, shed a tear.

“Now what?” asked Trixie.

“Let’s find that Flare gun.” Said Blueblood.

“For once you actually have a good idea, you might have some muscle up here” Spike said. “Ok, so you landed here, now if we calculate the strength of the blow that boogeyman gave you, which has to be at least 78 Tons times meters squared will be about 78000000 Kg, and you flew to an angle of possible 36.8 degrees, gives us a radius of 50 097 930.8 Mts., you know I’m surprised you guys are even alive, you are lucky he missed you buy about 79 meters and you have protection spells working, anyway going back to it they weight of that flare gun was about 5 to 6 Kg so if we add that to the inertia when it fell from the backpack it went North-East at about 190 M/S making it… fall down this ravine… into the forbidden forest, well the faster we go, the faster we will get it back.” Spike said sliding down towards the forbidden forest.

5 MINUTES LATER

“Look there it is!” Trixie said as she walked towards the gun

“Great now we can go back up and… is it just me or is this forest coming to life?” said Blueblood, and as if on que the animals in that forest started popping their heads out

“Look it’s coming towards me” Trixie said pointing to a light source that was getting bigger and bigger as it got closer.

“Well look at that it’s Tinkerbell” Spike said

“My dear Sir, I assure you my name is not Tinkerbell, nor do I know anyone by that name. My name is Morgana, I’m the princess of the copper fairies” said Morgana.

“Oh, sorry your highness, I see my sarcasm must have insulted you,” Spike said with a baw

“Nonsense, I found it quite funny, despite the fact that I don’t know anyone by the name of Tinkerbell” Morgana said.

“Excuse me your highness but why did you come towards us?” asked Trixie.

“Curiosity killed the beast, you might say, I just saw you 3 and couldn’t remember the last time I saw humans in this land, and I know I’ve been alive for 1800 years.”

“Oh, allow me to explain…” and then Blueblood explained everything to the Princess, including the fact that they almost killed Spike.

“Oh, well I was wondering what was all that commotion, anyway, Trixie right? Morgana Asked.

“Yes, your highness”

“I was planning on leaving the kingdom anyway so I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind me becoming your spiritual guide?

“That’s actually a very good offer Trixie, specially for a caster like you, copper fairies are known to be the strongest amongst fairies, and they can serve as attackers, scouts and/or healers.” Spike said.

“If you don’t mind it being me” Trixie said

“Of course not, something drew me to you, and now I can see that we have a lot in common,” Morgana said as she landed on Trixie's shoulder and placed her forehead in her cheek, “And with that they contract is closed, Just let me say goodbye to my people and tell my younger sister she is in charge and I will be with you, It might take some time so maybe by tomorrow I’ll be officially yours, until tomorrow… master” Morgana said flying away.

“Well that was easy, come on let’s find a way up before it gets too late.” Blueblood said and started walking back towards the ravine.

“You ok man? You seem to be upset” Spike asked Blueblood

“Now I’m the only one that doesn’t have a guide, man this is not fair” Blueblood said

“Dude, I still have to find one, remember” Spike said

“Oh, yeah I thought the bird was yours” Blueblood said

Just then a holy- hobgoblin appeared through the bushes

“Who are you?” asked Blueblood

“My name is Frangean MacCinidh, I am the head scout of the powerful holy goblins, but you can just call me Fran, it’s easier anyway.” Fran said.

“Nice to meet you,” Said Blueblood.

“Hello,” Trixie said.

“Sup” Spike said.

“Might I ask what was all that noise some moments ago?”

ONE QUICK SUMMARY OF THE EVENTS BY SPIKE

“So you forgive these two, you really are something else, in my clan they would be hanged immediately, yet summoning Boogeymen that’s quite the accomplishment” Fran said in surprise of the events

“So what is your current mission?” asked Spike

“Oh, right, uhm, I honestly have no idea, something told me to come this way, you might say it’s a gut feeling, but…” just as Fran was going to continue explaining he felt a lightning bolt coming from the direction of Blueblood.

“Oh, I see, you summoned me here, I must have been sent here to become your spiritual guide,” Fran said.

“What?” Blueblood.

“Your soul needs a lot of work, you seem to be snobbish, self-centered, rash, thick headed, and undisciplined, things that my clan train to eliminate from our minds through our lives, maybe Udea, thinks you must be saved.” Fran finished.

“Who?” asked Blueblood.

“Udea, goddess of glory, she is the daughter of Sojun, God of wisdom and Xotune, Goddess of Battle and war.” Spike explained earning a surprise look from the other 3.

“Those are 2 very different genes at work” Trixie said

“She’s actually known as the Goddess of Glory and warcraft, so maybe not so much,” Spike continued.

“One tough gal” Blueblood said

“Did she have kids?” asked Trixie

“It’s unknown ,she was married to Nimes, the God of war, but it’s also rumored that she prefered women” Spike said

“Qyhther, Qyhther the God of shadows and death, was her son” Fran said

“Ok, so now what?” asked Blueblood

“You want a guide? Then shake my hand” said Fran receiving a nod from Blueblood, as their hands met, Fran turned into a bracelet.

“This way I'll be able to be near without suspicion” he said.

“Cool, now let’s go” said Spike

The gang then started walking back to the clearing, but they couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling in their stomachs, and no, they were not hungry.

“I’m I the only person that feels uneasy about our surroundings?” asked Blueblood

“No, it’s way too quiet, something’s up” Spike said, starting to light his arms on fire.

“Uhm guys, what is that?” Trixie asked, pointing towards a cloaked figure, standing on a small clearing about 50 feet away from them.

“Maybe it’s a Nymph or a succubus” Said Blueblood, after his eyes made contact with the figures, F-cup rack.

“No, Nymphs are usually in large groups in pure water bodies, and succubus actually live amongst us like many other mythical creatures, (AND NO, SUCCUBUS AND INCUBUS DON’T WORK AS PROSTITUTES! Well, not all of them), plus they can’t use summoning magic…” Spike said

“WAIT, SUMMONING MAGIC!!!!” The 3 said in unison, and as if on queue, the figure created 3 portals, from the one on the left appeared many Steel Changelings in armor, on the one on the left appeared many Dawn Zombies, and in the one in the middle appeared a Timberwolf Beastman.

“Oh Fuck, what do we do?” asked Trixie

“Trixie, you take on the Dawn Zombies they are stronger in numbers, but their major weakness is fire and light, so create many explosions, plus the toughest one is ranked level 50, Blueblood you and Fran take on the Changelings, this ones are the weakest type, they are easy to kill, the toughest one is ranked 40 but they are well organized, now the one that worries me, is the beast man, he is definitely powerful at least level 300, if we team up we might be able to defeat it, ready, GO!!!!” Spike said attacking the Beast man.

“May Yther, aid my conquest!!!” Fran screamed as he engaged the changelings

“Yeah, what he said!!!” Blueblood said following close by

“In the name of all Holy, in the name of all Hot, my God grant me the power for this Fight, Lava staff!!!” Trixie chanted.

And just as Spike said The zombies and changelings were being defeated easily, as for the beastman, although much more powerful than Spike, he had taken some damage, not enough to stop him but make him somewhat slower.

“No, NO, I’m being defeated by some kids? UNACCEPTABLE SISK FANG FINISH THEM!!!” The woman Screamed. And with that The beastman attacked Blueblood and Fran, who just managed to dodge the attack by mere centimeters, but managed to make Sisk fang kill the rest of the Changelings, then he turned and lunged at a distracted Trixie.

He was about to make contact with her when Spike used his fire bazooka to destabilize his attack, making him fall on top of the remaining Zombies, this angered the woman even more.

“ARGH, I'VE HAD IT WITH YOU AND YOUR WORTHLESS MAGIC, JUST KILL THEM ALL!” she screamed while making a run for it.

“Fran after her!!” Blueblood ordered

“YES” he said and ran after her

Now it was just Spike, Trixie and Blueblood against this massive creature.

They just stood there motionless for about 30 seconds, then the creature lunged at Spike.

It was so sudden Spike barely had time to shield himself and was sent flying towards some trees, knocking them down in the process.

At the look of this, Blueblood attacked the beast hitting it in the chest with his long sword, making it stumble backwards, just for Trixie to fire her Holy rays at the same spot and knocking the beast over.

“We make a good team, don’t you think?” Blueblood said

“Yeah, we sure… Look out!” Trixie said as she saw a large boulder headed their direction.

They barely had time to react, Blueblood coming out of that attack with some minor bruises, but Trixie was hurt, and needed time to use her health magic.

“Go on I’ll protect you, just heal yourself!!!” Blueblood said putting himself in front of her with his sword aiming at the monster who was now wielding 2 swords.

“You have to be fucking kiding me!!!” Blueblood said as the beastman lunged at him, but Blueblood stood his ground, blow after blow, he stood in place, receiving massive damage and being hurt, then the beastman did a sword combo technique known as twin snake daggers, and broke through BlueBlood’s defence, hurting both of his legs, and making him fall backwards into Trixie’s arms, she then used a spell known as force field, and pushed the Beastman away.

“Blueblood, Blueblood, hang in there, I’ll heal you!!!” Trixie screamed

“NO, run, get out of here!!!” he screamed, as the Beastman lunged again towards them “ GO, USE THE FLARE GUN!!” But then his eyes met the destroyed gun, the beastman had destroyed it in one of his previous attacks.

“I’m not leaving you, I… I LOVE YOU!” Trixie screamed

“Me too, Trix, Me too” Blueblood said as both of them closed their eyes waiting for the end.

But it never came. Blueblood and trixie opened their eyes to see what had happened.

“SPIIIIIKEEEEE” Trixie Screamed as their eyes looked forward, and yes there in front of them was Spike forming a Human shield, one of the swords was pearcing out of the left side of his chest and the other from the right.

Spike just looked at them with a face they thought they'd never see, not anger, not sadness, but fear, Spike the toughest, most powerful student in the academy was terrified, but of what.

“Are… you.. Guys…” Spike started but the beast man lifted his swords with Spike still being pierced by them, looked at Spike and just catapulted him with the help of his words towards some boulders, Spike just went right through them, before coming to a rest underneath a beautiful Sakura tree.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO, YOU’LL PAY FOR THAT!!!!” Blueblood screamed as he got up and started to be surrounded by a blue aura, then his body started to get bigger, and a blue and gold armor appeared on top of him, his hair became longer, and his sword was engulfed by some sort of golden aura.

“BLUEBLOOD FAMILY MASTER ART LANCELOT’S SWORD!!!,” he roared as he struck the beast man on the neck and completely beheaded him.

He then started to come back to normal, then looked towards Trixie who was kneeling on the ground with Spike’s head on her lap, at the site of this he sprinted with everything he got.

“SPIKE, TALK TO ME, TALK TO ME PLEASE!!” Trixie pleaded, that same moment Blueblood arrived, he looked at Spike, his chest was covered in blood, he even had blood coming out of his mouth.

“SPIKE, YOU’RE GOING TO BE OK, DON’T DIE ON US YET MAN, PLEASE,” Blueblood begged, then a voice came from behind them.

“I’m sorry sir, the woman got aw… WHAT HAPPENED?” Fran screamed

“The Beastman… too strong… he shielded us…” Trixie tried to explain between sobbs

“Can you save him?” Blueblood asked

“No, the damage to his lungs and heart are way to severe, he only has about 3 minutes to live, I’m sorry” Fran said

Then Spike started to move “Are… you… guys… ok?” Spike asked between breaths

“Yes, yes we are ok Spike, please don’t talk, save your strength.” Trixie begged

“Don’t worry… I… really.... Really forgive you… for earlier... “ Spike said

“Dude, now is not the time!” Blueblood begged

“I just...COUGH… COUGH… Just want… you guys… to have… a clean conscience… that... would make... the change… easier… COUGH… COUGH… COUGH… I forgive...you” Spike said before going limp.

“Spike, SPIKE, SPIKEEEEEEEEE,” Trixie Screamed while tears fell from her eyes.

“DAMMIT… WHY HIM? I AM THE ONE WHO DESERVES TO DIE!!!” Blueblood said as he cried his eyes out.

Dragonkin Ch. 5 For the Academy, for Canterlot
View Online

Dragonkin

Dragonkin Ch. 5 For the Academy, for Canterlot

FIVE MINUTES LATER

It’s been five minutes since Spike went limp and gave his last breath, five minutes of Trixie trying to heal and bring Spike back to life, five minutes of Blueblood punching the boulders around without stopping, not caring they were now bleeding.

“Sir, Punching those rocks is not going to bring your friend back, despite what the old legend says” Fran informed Blueblood, misunderstanding the point of punching due to desperation, with a legend from his native village.

“I don’t know nor care for a damn kids story!” Blueblood said, punching even harder, so hard in fact, the boulder split in two.
“I just caused the death of the nicest guy I knew, how do you think I feel, huh!” Blueblood half-screamed half-sobbed.

UNKNOWN LOCATION (WITH SPIKE)

There, in a field full of beautiful flowers, laid Spike, eyes closed and breathing softly. A gentle breeze passed by and the coldness made Spike shiver.

“Urgh, what? Where… where I’m I?” Spike said getting up and looking around.
“Uhm, it’s pretty… wait a minute... IS THIS HEAVEN?????”

“No Spike, it is not heaven, but you may consider it the Garden of Eden, or purgatory for the pure souls if you want,” Said a male voice

“Who’s there? Show yourself!!” Spike said scared

“Unfortunately I can’t Spike, for you see God asked me not to since that would probably make things worst, I am allowed to say that you and I Spike are one in the same person, you can’t exist without me… or more like, you’re “alive” thanks to me… anyway… where was I?”

“You were going about saying things like if you were my conscience, but at the same time you are not, so I’m also confused,” Spike said

“Oh, well, Spike, Do you think you’re ready to cross over? To live this world behind?” Asked the voice

“I guess, I mean, I’m dead right?” Spike asked

“Yes and No, you’re in the in-between, my dear boy,” said the voice

“SO then which one is it? Ugh, this makes no sense” Spike said getting frustrated at this voice’s antiques when talking about death.

“Spike, are you sure you want to cross?” asked the voice once again

“I don’t know, I mean, I’m only 18, and… can’t believe I’m gonna say this but… a virgin” Spike said, not believing what he had just said.

“So the guy who never cared about love, who saw it as a waste of time, who was too blinded by self-hate, to notice their feelings, actually cares about little talk like that? Well you learn something new every day” said the voice trying to keep it cool.

“Yeah, I mean I never really cared about having a girlfriend or children, mostly because of the fact of my heritage, but…” Spike was saying when he got interrupted

“That’s beside the fact, my dear child, your story hasn’t even been written, yet your book is short. Spike I didn’t come here to stop you from entering heaven but to warn you, your friends, in the dimension of the living, are in grave danger. There is an evil lurking around, an evil full of hate, sadness, desperation, desperate for control, desperate to destroy the world. Many kind hearts have fallen into this darkness. And afraid to inform you some of your friends follow the same fate since you see, it doesn’t take much to fall into this darkness, ask your dean, he knows what I mean.” Said the voice

“What are you talking about?” Asked Spike

“The nerdy one you call Twilight, she is going down the path this evil is taking, for there is pain and uncertainty in her heart. The one known as Sunset has not yet recovered fully from her last brush with this darkness, for her heart and mind still hide self-hate and sadness. The purple-haired girl named Rarity is the easiest victim, as her innocence and mind are taking her down the wrong road, for she believes to be a princess in need of a prince, and once her mind and reality meet, her dreams will be crushed, and greed will destroy her.” The voice said.

Spike just remained silent

“Now Spike what do you choose?” said the voice

BACK IN THE FOREST

“I can’t do this any longer, he's been dead for almost 15 minutes,” Trixie said while still trying to heal Spike.

“Keep trying, he didn’t give up on us, neither will we,” Said Blueblood

“It’s no use, he lost a lot of blood, I can’t save him,” Trixie said as she started to cry

At the mention of this Blueblood lost it and started to cry, the whole group was silent for about 3 minutes when.

“By the Spirits of the forest, what happened? Said a voice

The group looked towards the voice and found it was none other than Morgana.

“Oh my spirits, Is that Spike?” She asked

“Morgana can you save him, he… sacrificed himself for us,” Trixie pleaded

‘I’m sorry my dear, but that goes beyond my powers, if he was still alive, then it would be a piece of cake.” Morgana said in a sorrowful tone.

The group once again was silent, wondering what to do with their friend’s body. When a chirping sound was heard, the group then started to look around fearing this was another attack by the beasts of this forest.

“LOOK!” said Fran pointing at a figure flying towards them really fast.

“Get ready, I don’t want any of these animals to ambush us again,” said Blueblood, drawing his sword, and waiting for this creature to attack.

‘WAIT!” screamed Trixie “Look closely, it’s the Phoenix hatchling that Spike was taking care of.”

And just as she finished the Phoenix started to circle them looking for Spike. After giving around 3 turns around the group, he spotted Spike’s body and dived down, landing next to it.

He stood next to Spike’s body for a couple of seconds before, jumping on his bloody chest and looking towards his face, waiting for Spike to wake up, or move.

“Sorry little one, he is no longer with us, he gave up his life for ours. He was a very brave person… a friend we didn’t deserve…” Said Trixie sobbing as she kneeled down next to the bird.

The bird looked at Trixie, then to Blueblood, who just avoided making eye contact, since his eyes were red from crying, and finally turned back to Spike’s body, and to everyone’s surprise, he let out a loud wail, almost mimicking a baby crying, then he moved up a bit and placed his head on Spike’s chest and, to everyone’s surprise, started crying.

“That Phoenix must’ve loved the boy a lot,” Morgana said

“Spike saved him from dying, even fought our trap away by his side,” Blueblood said

“That explains it, The bird created an emotional bond with Spike, he was coming back to become his spiritual guide,” Fran said

“What?” asked Luna

“You said he fought with Spike, right? Well once that happens, not to mention he took care of him, the bird accepted him as a friend, someone it can trust.” Fran explained

“Just how?” asked Blueblood

“Did it rest in Spike’s shoulder?” asked Morgana

“Yes,” said Trixie

“Well there, Birds, not to mention Phoenixes, don’t rest on untrustworthy people’s shoulders or heads, they don’t even let them come close,” Said Morgana

At the mention of that Blueblood and Trixie looked at the scene before them, and they realized that what they were saying was true, the way the bird cried into Spike’s chest, the way the tears fell from its eyes onto his injuries and healed them back to normal, was enough evidence of the bond this creature had with Spike.

“Wait a minute, the blood, it’s going back into Spike’s body!!!!” said Trixie

“Phoenix tears, they can heal any type of injury, and make them look like they never happened,” Fran said.

As the little phoenix continued crying, Spike’s shirt started to look less and less blood red, until all the blood around him was gone.

The group then stared towards Spike’s face for any movement. They waited for about 10 seconds but it felt like hours, until.

“COUGH… COUGH… OH man, that hurt,” said Spike

“SPIKE!!!!!!!!!” Both Trixie and Blueblood screamed as they jumped on top of Spike while hugging him.

“Ok guys, I don’t mind the love… but seriously Trixie… I don’t think your boyfriend would approve of you motorboating me, plus the 2 of you are kind of suffocating me.” came the muffled voice of Spike from between Trixie’s breasts.

“Oh sorry, “ said Trixie a bit red, while looking at Blueblood who was also red.

“You should really be thanking this little guy,” Said Morgana

“His tears kind of brought you back to life,” Said Fran

“Oh, really? Thanks, little guy, but wait, I thought you had left with your parents, why are you here? Not that I’m complaining,” Spike said

“You protected me, cared for me, and even let me fight by your side, you even let me go to be with my family. But as I was leaving I felt that I had to go back, like if there was something tying me to you, so I told my parents once we landed on the new nest, said my goodbyes and rushed back to become your spiritual guide, that’s what you were looking for in the first place right?” said the Phoenix, leaving everyone speechless and pretty much scared, although his voice was that of any normal teenage singer.

“I’ve heard of Phoenixes that create bonds with humans, but never one with a draconian, and much less have I ever heard one talk,” said Morgana

“Once I made up my mind, I used some of my magic and allowed me to talk in a dialect that you could understand,” The phoenix said.

“So, how do I seal this contract?” asked Spike

“Just give me a name,” The phoenix said

“How about, Peewee, since the first thing I called you was little guy?” Spike asked

“Peewee, I like it, but I don’t like the explanation, and with that our contract is sealed,” said Peewee turning into a necklace and placing itself on Spike”s neck.

“Well that makes all of us, but now how do we send the signal? I mean our flare guns are toast,” said Blueblood

“Oh, what guns are you talking about?” asked Peewee, transforming back into a Phoenix and resting on Spike’s shoulder.

‘Our flare guns, we were supposed to shoot them once we got our spiritual guides so we can be transported back to safe grounds,' Spike explained.

“But they were destroyed when our attack on Spike backfired, and then our last one was destroyed by the beastman,” Blueblood finished explaining

“Oh, I see, so what color was the flare you were supposed to send out to leave?” asked Peewee.

“White, Why?” asked Trixie

Peewee said nothing, yet he aimed for the sky and a bright white beam of light came out of his mouth.

“You can do that?” asked Blueblood

‘Yeah, magical flares are made with Phoenix magic, so its kind of easy” Peewee said proudly as the whole group was surrounded by white light, and the next thing they knew they were standing on the castle’s garden turned headquarters.

“Well done, kids, I am glad to see you made it back soon, heck you were only gun 5 hours,” said Daring Do as she approached the group. “Now, let’s see what we’ve got, Trixie, a Copper Fairy, with an A++ rank (Level 150), these particular spirits are drawn to Witches and Wizards, with both Item and nature manipulation, they are also known to attract good fortune,” Daring Do said making both Morgana and Trixie happy.
“Prince Blueblood, A Holy hobgoblin, these particular spirits are attracted to anyone that has a kind heart but are losing their way, they become your teachers, and, if you treat them with respect, they can allow you to become an honorary Holy Goblin, which also gives you the title of Holy Knight, they are also extremely smart, especially when it comes to fighting and warcraft, good job,” Daring Do said as she looked at both Blueblood and Fran as they just stood there in a military pose and proud faces.
“And Finally, what do we… OMG, IS THAT A GOLDEN FLAME PHOENIX!!!” Daring Do screamed in amazement

‘I suppose, those that fit your criteria Peewee?” Spike asked

“Yup, that’s my species,” said Peewee

“Oh God, it talks, Spike you have a Legendary Heavenly beast, they are so rear they are considered endangered species, S+++ rank (level 250) and it’s still just a teen, Spike for all you care, please take extremely, EXTREMELY GOOD CARE of him,” Daring Do said

“Consider it done,” Spike said, as Daring Do walked away, to inspect a new group that just arrived.

“Ok, should we head home? We have class on Monday, “ Trixie said

“Yeah, I have so errands to run, got to get Peewee a nice Crib to crash, I don’t just mean my house,” Spike said

“Yeah, I get you, so…” Blueblood started.

“One last thing. Don’t tell anyone about me dying, ok,” Spike said

“Why?” Trixie asked

“Well if you do they’ll tell my parents and they might go ballistic, not to mention my friends, so, you say nothing about me dying I say nothing about your assassination attempt, Ok,” Spike said

“Ok,” Blueblood said

“Hi, Spike!!!” Came 2 voices from behind Spike

As he Spike turned, he was met with Sunset Shimmer and Rarity standing behind him

“Sunset, Rarity, I didn’t know you were in this safari too,” said Spike

“Oh no, darling, I am only here to see some magnificent animals for inspiration for my dresses,” Rarity said

“I actually was in the safari, I was in the first group to return, that reminds me, meet Rex,” Sunset said as she summoned her new guide.

“Oh, a Moonlight wolf, excellent taste,” Blueblood said. The complement making Trixie a tad jealous.

“Likewise, meet Peewee,” Spike said as summoned Peewee from his necklace

“Oh my, what a beautiful bird, just looking at it makes me feel so inspired, say, Spikey Wickey, why don’t you come with me to my boutique, I need some help making some dresses,” Rarity said with a coy smile and a very seductive voice, which was picked up by everyone, except Spike.

“What’s with the pet name? Moreover I didn’t know she owned a boutique, well she does look fashionable, so it kind of makes sense.” Spike thought

‘Well then come along,” Rarity said as she wrapped her body around Spike’s Right arm.

‘Hang on, a damn second. I was going to ask Spike if he wanted to come to my house for a quick study session for our upcoming Special force exams,” Said Sunset as she wrapped herself on Spike’s left arm and pulled him towards her.

This made rarity copy her action, and before you knew it there was a tug of war going on for Spike.

“As much as I would love to do both I am kind of busy, so… SEE YOU IN CLASSSSSSSS,” Spike said breaking free and making a run for his car, with Peewee flying behind him.

“You see what you just did, you scared him off,” Sunset yelled at Rarity.

“On the contrary dear, I believe it was your perviness, that scared him off, I mean seriously, a private study session, please that’s the most used excuse for sex, dear,” Rarity said

“You must be an even bigger perv if you know that much, I must protect Spike from the likes of you,” Sunset said

“How dare you, if you must know I’m still a pure maiden,” rarity scoffed

“From your body may be, your mind not so much,” Sunset said

“I’m I the only one who thinks they are about to have a catfight over Spike,? Asked Blueblood

“For our sakes, I sure hope so,” said Fran as blood poured out of his nose fantasizing about the scene.

Just then Trixie grabbed Blueblood by the arm and pulled him away.

“Wow, there babe, I wasn’t thinking anything about those 2,” Blueblood said

“I don’t care, we are going to my apartment this instant,” Trixie said in a harsh voice

“What? Why?” asked Blueblood.

“Are you saying you don’t want to fuck me?” Trixie asked in a very suggestive voice

“Oh baby, JACKPOT,” Blueblood said as he was taken away by Trixie.

“A woman that makes herself be respected. I like my new protector.” Morgana said

“Let’s give them some privacy, shall we,” said Fran as he and Morgana went for a small walk around their new town.

“Do you think his comment towards that Sunset girl made Trixie Jealous? Asked Morgana, who used her magic to grow to be about 5’0” (1.54 Mts)

“I can bet every gold coin I have. That reminds me, do you think they accept Gold coins in this town? Said Fran as he continued escorting Morgana away.

THAT NIGHT SPIKE’S HOUSE

“Well Peewee, what do you think?” Spike asked as he finished fixing Peewee’s new playground and crib.

“It’s awesome man, but you do realize that I can turn into a necklace right?” Peewee said

“Yeah I know, but this is now your house, so I want you to feel comfortable,” Spike said
“One last question: what exactly do you eat?”

“Anything except, meat, like beef, pork, and obviously chicken, but insects are cool, just like fruits and vegetables

“Cool, well time to go to bed, I’ll make you a fruit salad and place some water in the bottle for you to have if you get hungry while I’m asleep,” Spike said

“Oh, really? Thanks, man, I always wanted to have a midnight snack. Good night Spike, sweet dreams,” Peewee said

“And don’t let the bedbugs bite,” Spike answered

“No chance I’ll eat them,” Peewee answered making both him and Spike laugh

THAT NIGHT…

“Shane “Spike” Drake, you have summoned the Krauss law, to decide the fate of the lands known as The Castle of Canterlot, and the Canterlot Royal Academy, in a fight against the Diamond Dogs, more specifically the Black twins. It has been decided that the battle is to take place tomorrow Sunday, on the turf known as the Bonebreaker valley.
Oh, and one last thing please ask your friends Celestia and Luna to stop asking me about my children, I had 7 boys and 8 girls, now prepare for the fight that will begin at noon.” Said the Ghost of none other but Vex Krauss himself.

“I knew Luna was kind of crazy for babies due to her cell phone lock screen, but Celestia… well, she is pregnant,” Spike said while slapping his head mentally.

NEXT MORNING…

“Where are you going, Spike?” Peewee asked.

“I am off, to fight for the territory of the castle and the academy,” Spike answered as he put on his running shoes.

“Cool, want me to go?” Peewee asked

“You can come but you can’t intervene until the fight is over, ok, no matter what happens to me,” Spike instructed, earning a nod of agreement from Peewee as he transformed into the necklace from before.

HALF AN HOUR LATER… BONEBREAKER VALLEY

“Spike good morning, you sleep well? Asked Discord, as Spike arrived in his motorcycle to the fighting turf

“Yeah, I’m ready for the fight,” Spike said

“Morning Spike,” Said Celestia and Luna in unison

“Morning, Princesses,” Spike answered

“Well, well, looks like everyone is here,” said Jacob as he, Evie and some of his goons arrived on the scene.

“Hey, who let the dogs out?” Discord said

“HAHAHA, very funny, now that etiquette is done with… LET’S FIGHT!!!!” Jacob said ripping his shirt off exposing his bare chest and six-pack.

“Finally, someone who knows how shit is done,” Spike said taking off his jacket, necklace (Peewee, who morphed into a Bird again and flow to Luna’s shoulder) and finally his shirt, showing his toned body, plus some old scars he has (From the fight with the Bahamut 10 years ago, and all his training with Mom and Dad).

“Wow,” said Luna turning a bright shade of red, when she saw the 2 shirtless males in front of her,”

“Oh, brother, this one is lovestruck,” Said Peewee as he flew to Discord’s shoulder

“You have no idea,” Discord told him

“Alright gentlemen, you know the rules, no weapons, no death chocks, no hitting below the belt,” Discord said looking at both Spike and Jacob “And of course no magic or traps of any sort, Do I make myself clear?” Discord said

“FIGHT!!!” Discord screamed

At the mention of that word, Jacob lunged forward almost hitting Spike in the chin if not because he ducked in time. Jacob continued the attack throwing punches left and right non stop (They had forgotten to mention that he was a world champion boxer), landing 80% of the punches, mostly on Spike’s arms, and having the other 20% split between head, stomach, and chest. But Spike was used to this kind of attacks from training hand to hand combat with his mom, and he even knew how to escape this situation, thanks to the fighting theory from his father. Once Spike saw an opening he took it and landed a punch right in Jacobs Jawline, making him stumble backward.

“Oh, that was cheeky my good friend, nice punch though,” Jacob said as he recovered and attacked Spike landing a punch in his right cheek.

The fight continued for another 10 minutes, which was already far longer than necessary.

“Jacob, stop fooling around and waste this kid,” Evie screamed

“Spike, same thing she said,” Celestia screamed

“This is getting really entertaining,” said Discord, who for whatever reason was munching on some popcorn.

“Agreed,” Said Peewee as Discord, gave him a popcorn

“You’re eating popcorn?” started Celestia

“Why didn’t I think of that?” Finished Luna, earning a look from Celestia.

“You better have brought more, all this cheering is making both of us hungry,” said Celestia sitting down next to Discord in the hood of their van.
“Do you have some Strawberry cake? Celestia asked, earning a “seriously” look from Discord, who just Poofed a whole strawberry cake in front of Celestia.
“Oh, you,” Celestia said, giving Discord a loving kiss on the lips.

“Ok time to end this!” Jacob said as he lunged even faster towards Spike, using an ability known as Mutilate level 2. Unfortunately for him, Spike was using a similar ability known as “All-seeing eye” which made the world move slower, so you can read your enemies moves easily.

“SAY GOODNIGHT!!!” Jacob said as he launched a finishing blow towards Spike, but Spike dodged it and counterstrike it using his mom’s signature move the “Claw of God” connecting with Jacob’s jaw once again, making him stumble back, in an almost knocked out stage.

“Jacob, tag me,” Evie screamed, extending her arm; Jacob saw this and extended his arm, yet he never got to touch Evie’s as he fell face first just inches away from her hand.

“THAT’S MATCH, SPIKE WINS,” Discord said

“WHAT????!!!!” said Evie

“Even if Jacob had managed to tag you, you guy would have been eliminated,” Discord said

“Why?” Asked Evie

“Well, you know the rules Evie, and it clearly states, and I quote, “A champion may be subbed out if he needs to take a rest after fighting non stop for more than 15 minutes if they need rest, this rule does not apply when the champion in question is unconscious or no longer fit to fight (Semi-conscious states will also count as unfit to fight) Any type of violation of this rule will result in immediate disqualification for the offending side. And quote,” Spike said.

“So that means we won,” Said Celestia

“Yes, that is correct,” said Jacob trying and failing to stand by his own foot

“Ok, Spike, we know the agreement, what do you wish to do with us?” asked Evie, who was sweating due to Spike’s silence, and thinking he was going to have his way with her.

“Well, first things first, Peewee heal us up, please,” Spike asked Peewee who flew around them, eradiating a golden beam, making both Spike’s and Jacob’s injuries disappear.

“Secondly, I have no interest in becoming your guys boss, but as of this moment any major change, operation and/or gang war tactic, must be approved by either me or the Princesses or Discord. You are no longer allowed to do any evil, underground operation or scheme understood, and no harassing girls, and vice-versa,” Spike said motioning to some of the female goons who just looked away.

“Oh and Evie, I know what you were thinking I was going to do, but for the record, I’m not into extremely older woman or married woman for that fact,” Said Spike

“Ok, first I’m 20 years old, second, how did you know I was married?” asked Evie

“Cause I can read people's body language, to an extent, and you and Henry over there were looking at each other very carefully, kind of the way Discord and Celestia do, plus even I can see the ring,” Spike said.

“Well, now that this is done go and don’t cause any trouble to the good citizens of Canterlot, and, I’ll see you 2 around, remember that,” Spike said as Jacob and Evie said goodbye, and took off with their goons.

“Spike are you sure you want those guys to be our allies?” asked Luna

“Of course, if you haven’t noticed, the way Jacob fought against me, and the way Evie can mask her presence, is that of the members of the Assassins guild; The Undead Brotherhood if I’m not mistaken,” Spike said

“So those 2 are assassins, why did they never killed us while we sleep?” asked Celestia

“Because they are not allowed to attack royalty, and even if they do, the grand council of assassins has to give them the green light, and I think that, thanks to Discord being a former head of the Men of Limbo, they aren’t willing to do so,” Spike said

“Now that makes sense, The Men of Limbo, was one of the first underground Brotherhoods, to go rogue and become vigilantes, and after the disbandment of many started to create assassins syndicates, so…” Discord began.

“One of the former members of Men of Limbo is the head of this Grand Assassin council,” Celestia said.

“Correct,” Spike said

“Well, I’ll think about this. Now Spike go and enjoy the rest of your day, but remember you have class tomorrow so you best be there ok,” Discord said

“Ok then, see you tomorrow, Dean Discord, Princesses,” Spike said with a bow, walked to his motorcycle, after putting on the rest of his clothes, and headed home.

“I hope Spike’s theory is correct, if not, we might be looking at something more complicated to understand,” Discord said

“Enough about that, I want to go home and finish playing my video games and reading my fanfics,” Luna complained

“Oh, someone is upset about missing the newest chapter of, what was his name?” asked Celestia.

“Her pen name is Ghost Wintersnow, and her story is called “Ghosts Among the Wildflowers” it is a beautiful story about a group of strangers who... Oh I see what you’re doing and it’s not funny,” Luna said as she looked at Celestia and Discord, who were just laughing their asses off.

Author's Note

Hello there, if you are reading this note, it means you have read my fic, until this point. And I love and thank you for that, now I want to play a little game.

You see I've hidden various references throughout the last 5 chapters, this includes (but are not limited to): Animes, Videogames, books, TV series.

Go, try to find them, and comment, there are 10 references (or more) let's see how much attention you pay when reading.

underrated Drake

Chapter 6 Exams to greatness
View Online

Dragonkin

Chapter 6 Exams to greatness

1 MONTH LATER

It’s been almost a month since Spike’s fight against the Diamond Dogs, and a month since he was appointed student council president.

You might think Spike has been enjoying himself, taking into consideration that thanks to him the crime in the city had gone down 70%, and also created a new group of vigilantes with the Diamond dogs, not to mention that his decisions as student council president had made life in the academy much better for students and teachers alike. But… YOU ARE DEAD WRONG!!!

Spike has actually been neck-deep in paperwork with the student council, he has also been extremely busy with Jacob and Evie, giving them instructions, and forcing them back into the academy… which was harder than you think… especially with Jacob. But, after a week of forcing, he accepted to return to his 4th year.

Also, Spike has had a difficult time avoiding Sunset Shimmer’s sexual advances every time they are alone in the student council office. Rarity’s invitations to her boutique to “help her” with “modeling” for new dresses. And especially Gabby’s rape attempts, which he still doesn’t know if she does it on purpose or she’s just messing with his sanity. And for his surprise, Moondancer, Twilight, and even Fluttershy were making advances towards him.

From all of these situations involving the girls, Spike just couldn’t bring himself to take Twilight’s advances seriously, they seemed real but empty, at least in his mind. Yet Spike became really terrified of Fluttershy, who was becoming a bit… different from the cute, shy girl he met a month ago.

Nonetheless, the time had come. The Special Ops exams were here… well, they were tomorrow, Friday, Nov, 12.

NEXT MORNING, DRAKE RESIDENCE 6 AM

“WAKE UP SPIKE… YOU’LL BE LATE FOR THE EXAMS!!!!” Came Peewee’s voice. The shock scared Spike and made him fall off the bed.

“I don’t know what is worse: my alarm clock, my biological clock or you, for the wake-up service,” Spike said getting up from the ground.

“Hehehe, sorry,” Peewee said

“No, you’re not,” Spike said heading towards his shower

“True, that,” Peewee said flight towards the kitchen

“Hey, one question, how the hell did you enter my room? I never gave you the combination for the lock,” Spike said popping his head out of the door.

“Your lock is busted, I just sat on the handle and voila, open,” Peewee said flying away

“Oh, I must remember to fix that soon,” Spike said as he went to take a shower.

10 MINUTES LATER

“Alright then, what do you want for breakfast, Peewee?”

“Some nuts and cashews, please,” Peewee said as he landed on the counter next to Spike.

“You like these things right?” Spike said.

“Yeah, they are tasty and healthy,” Peewee answered as Spike gave him a bowl full of nuts and cashews.

“So, are you excited about the exams?” Peewee asked

“Yeah, But I don’t have to trust myself they might be hard,” Spike said, taking another spoonful of his cheerio’s cereal.

“You’ll be fine, just trust yourself,” Peewee said

7:30 AM, ACADEMY GROUNDS

Spike drove in and parked his car in his designated parking space.

He got out and saw many students, most of them were here to partake on the exams, he looked around and spotted many known cars and motorcycles, like Flash’s Chevrolet Camaro, RD’s blue Yamaha YZF-R3, AJ’s and Big Mac’s Red and Black RAM 1500 (Till this day Spike has no idea why the 2 of them have the same model of truck, but never cared enough to ask) and of course Soarin’s Kawasaki ZX-6R.

Then he saw a Hyundai Tucson van pull over, and out of it came Twilight, Fluttershy, Sunset Shimmer and Moondancer. Twilight turned and said something to the driver, then said goodbye and the van started to move forward, just before the van left it came towards Spike’s mustang and stopped.

“I see, Twilight was saying the truth, you have returned, but makes me wonder why you haven’t come to visit us,” Said the driver

“Hi Shining, how are you doing? This your new ride?” Spike said

“What! No, this is Cadence car, I’m just borrowing it for the time being since the Hummer is way too flashy, plus…” Shining armor started.

“It makes it easier to carry Flurry heart around, and gives Cadance the typical Soccer Mom vibe she always wanted, I know,” Spike said

“How do you know of Flurry and me and Cadence?” asked Shining surprised.

“I was the ring boy at your wedding, remember? As for Flurry, my mom went to the baby shower and was with you when Cadance gave birth.” Spike said

“Oh, yeah, hahaha, Well see you around Spike… and please come to visit, I bet Flurry would love to meet her uncle,” Shining said, winking his eye.

“Shining, Twilight and I are not an item, and you know it,” Spike said seriously

“Yeah, I know but I still see you like family, that’s why I said it, anyway, see you, Spike,” Shining said as he drove away.

“Lucky…” Came a whisper from behind Spike, yet Spike didn’t understand it.

“Oh, Flash, morning,” Spike said, turning around.

“Morning Bro, ready for the exams?” Flash said.

“Yup, I think,” Spike said.

“Morning you guys,” Soarin's voice as he walked up to the 2.

“Well, What do you guys think about today?” Soarin said

Spike was about to answer when they heard the honk of a car, they turned and saw a 2020 Honda Odyssey coming towards them.

“Morning Guys!” said Cheese sandwich from the driver’s side window.

“HELLOOOOOOOOOO” Came Pinkie’s voice from the other side.

“Pinkie, Cheese, Good morning,” Said Flash.

“Nice ride, you guys seem ready for the next step,” Soarin said.

“What step?” asked Cheese.

“Getting a Baby seat, you dumb ass!” Soarin said, making both Pinkie and Cheese red, good thing Cheese had already parked the car.

“I’ll go and look for the girls, bye babe,” Pinkie said giving Cheese a quick kiss on the lips and running away.

“That was the first time I have ever seen Pinkie so quiet,” Said Spike.

“I know, it felt… weird,” Flash also added.

“Guys please, don’t bring baby talk up when she is around. She is dead serious about starting a family and honestly, I think she may be thinking about raping me when I’m sleeping,” Cheese said.

“I don’t see how that can happen, I mean, yeah Pinkie is Hyper, more than humanly possible but, rape, I just don’t think that can happen. Plus if she rapes you, It won’t really count as she IS your FIANCEE, right?” Spike said.

“Thanks for the support, Spike,” Cheese said.

“Your welcome,” Spike said as he and the others walked into the school.

SOMETIME LATER, IN THE HALLWAYS

“And so, that’s my strategy to Ace this test,” Finished Soarin.

“It’s too… flawed,” said Flash "you have to be a bit more…” Flash started

“Guys is it just me or do you hear what I’m hearing?” asked Spike as the group heard a song they knew too well in the distance.

“I can’t believe it, that sounds like one of our old songs,” Said Flash.

“Well, come on let’s see who’s playing it.” said Cheese

As the group started walking, the song got louder and louder, until they turned a corner, just as the song ended, and heard a very familiar voice say.

“Oh, I just love Sentry Flame so much.”

“I must admit they sound really nice, their rhythm is so catchy, yet, you surprise me Rainbow dash, this is very mellow for what you usually listen to,” said a voice identified as Sunset Shimmer.

“This band got me into music 100%, I just can’t believe they broke up, first the lead guitarist left, this was back in 2016 and a year later the band disbanded, I wish they would’ve had a live show,” Came RD’s voice again.

“Well we have had 2 live shows as professionals, and it quite hard work,” AJ said

“Yeah, but these guys were awesome, and their songs were really nice for when you are filling bored,” RD said, earning a nod from the other girls that were present.
“Oh, let me play you my favorite song,” RD said

“Ok, I loved that song, I’m adding it to my playlist.” Said Sunset Shimmer.

All the other girls nodded in approval after hearing the catchy tune.

“Ha, you see they were awesome! I wonder where these guys went?” RD said getting a poster of Sentry Flame out of her locker and showing it to her friends.

“Don’t you think they look familiar?” said Twilight as she and the group started to look more carefully at the poster.

“Morning all,” Soarin said as he and the rest of the guys caught up to the girls

After everyone said their good morning’s Cheese asked.

“What are you doing?"

“Well, we were listening to a band that RD loves…” Fluttershy started.

“And then Twilight said that she finds the members of the band familiar,” continued Moondancer.

“What do you guys think?” said Starlight.

RD turned and was about to give them the poster when she realized that the guys were standing in the same fashion as the members of Sentry Flame.

Then she got in front of the girls and lifted the poster and covered the guys, then removed it, and then covered them with the poster again. She repeated this movement for a few more seconds and then the realization hit her and the girls.

“IT WAS YOU!!!! YOU GUYS WERE SENTRY FLAME!!!” RD half said half screamed.

“Oh, fuck she knows of our old band’s channel,” Said Soarin

“Elementary my dear friend,” Cheese said

“Oh My God, I always wanted to meet you in person and… and...:” RD said

“And we have been your classmates for over 4 years and still haven't figured it out,” Said Flash earning a shy smile from RD.

“Oh, that reminds me, Spike, Why did you leave the band?” RD asked

“I was member from 2013 towards the end of 2015, but then I moved back to Vanhoover, so,” Spike said

“That makes sense.” RD said

“And then you joined Over my head, right?” Said Sunset Shimmer

“I wouldn’t say I joined since I was recruited by Evan, the lead vocalist, and his brother Matt, the drummer, but I was never a member, in their eyes. I was just a session artist, not a real member, and apparently it was the same for the other guys since now it’s a family band. Troy, the bass guitarist, and Mike the other guitarist quit the band recently and were replaced by Evan and Matt’s cousins so that’s a band for you.” Spike said

“Anyway, why did you guys never have a concert?” asked RD

“We never really wanted to go on tour.” Flash said

“Oh, ok then,” said RD.

“Attention Students, please report to the auditorium as soon as possible for an important assembly.” Came the voice of the academy’s secretary over the loudspeaker.

“What now?” asked Spike, while everyone walked towards the auditorium.

AUDITORIUM 11:00 AM

“Good morning students, I know I said that the last assembly was going to be it, but this assembly is going to be special, particularly this assembly is to let all the students who are going to participate in the exams, to get ready since at Noon O’clock I will open a portal to the training grounds, and what I mean is Those girls at the back who I know are going to participate, please change into sporting attire, for your own safety,” Discord said

Everyone turned and spotted the girls Discord was talking about, it was The Dazzlings, some other stuck up girls, the academy Gal group, and none other than Rarity who was wearing a very stylish dress.

At the sight of this Spike just facepalmed.

“Oh, one last thing, this year’s homecoming party will be held on the 1 of March, that means that it will be celebrated at the same time than the Gala so… you better start working hard on getting a date, or at least a good dress or tuxedo. Without anything else, you are now dismissed… Oh, wait, those students participating in the exams, after you are done you can have the rest of the day free. See you Monday.” Discord said disappearing out of sight.

“Cool, the Gala and Homecoming on the same day, now that is planning I like.” said Flash

“Sooo, Spike, thought of anyone to take to the Gala/Homecoming?” asked Rarity

“You better stay 6 feet away from my precious scales you horny normie, Spike is mine and only mine.” Said Fluttershy a bit louder than a whisper with a very scary face.

“What was that darling I didn’t hear you?” Said Rarity not realizing what Fluttershy had just said.

“Uhm… nothing.” Fluttershy smiled warmly, looking at Spike, yet her smile made him shiver in discomfort… or for a lack of a better word… FEAR.

“Well, Spike, who are you taking?” asked Fluttershy, still having that scary face

“No one,” Spike answered, earning a look from most of the girls present.

“Oh, I see you are waiting for the girl to ask, type of guy, smart.” said Sunset.

“No, I’m not taking anyone simply because I’m not going.” Spike said.

That sentence felt like ice-cold water on the girls.

“Why not Spike?" Asked Starlight.

"I don’t like parties or Galas they’re kind of boring, plus I don’t know how nor like to dance. Well, I’ll see you at the portal, see ya,” Said Spike walking away in a cool manner.

“I can’t believe that, who doesn’t like parties?!” screamed Pinkie Pie.

“It’s not the whole truth, es Spike doesn’t like parties, nor know how to dance, but the real reason he doesn’t like parties is because he hates being the center of attention. That and the fact that there is always some random bimbo present trying to rape Spike.” Moondancer said

“Oh, well maybe he’ll have a change of heart.” RD said

“Don’t think so, sugar cube, Spike looked mighty confident he ain’t gonna be present at the Gala,” AJ said walking away.

“The amount of personal knowledge that girl has on my Spike is dangerous, good thing she looks like the airheaded nerdy type, I must keep her away from my precious scales,” Fluttershy said in her head looking at Moondancer.

NOON O’CLOCK, ACADEMY SOCCER FIELD

After lunch, many students gathered on the Academy’s stadium waiting for Discord to send them to their exam grounds.

“Alright, students, WOW, I wasn’t expecting this turn-up,” Said Discord while seeing the crowd of students which, from the 50K students, about 1 thousand where present.

“This is the biggest turn up in the past 10 years, anyway, I wish you all good luck,” Said Discord opening the portal and 1 by 1 the students crossed to what seemed to be a massive facility.

TRAINING GROUNDS

“Hello and Welcome to your training grounds; I am Major General Sam Fisher, but you can just call me Major Deepblue. So, now that introductions are out of the way, in front of you you will see, 3 screens. They contain information in your selective exams, please read carefully and place your name in the list, oh and no nicknames. Then go to Sergeant Aran, she will place you in groups and make you enter the tests, now any questions?” asked Major Deepblue.

“Sir, they said there were going to be a maximum of 5 tests?” Soarin said.

“Well to join the special ops it's a requirement to pass the physical and Knowledge exams, or at least one of them and 2 electives, which you must choose, those can be Magika, Medical or managerial n the magika you will prove if you’re good enough for either air combat, magic warfare and/or spy work; in the medical, you will prove and show your abilities to keep your cool in the battlefield when there are massive amounts of injuries; and on the Managerial you will prove your ability to come up with battle-winning strategies. Now after your results are tallied up, you will be awarded a military rank that might go from Private to General, but don’t get your hopes up anyone, and I mean no one is going to be ranked a general. If that was the case what is the point of coming to this academy; now without further ado, please get ready.” Major Deepblue finished

“I’m going for all of them.” Flash said.

“Me too,” Said Spike, Soarin, Big Mac, Sunset and RD

“Goodluck guys,” Spike said, getting into position, and with that everyone wished everyone good luck and did the same.

TRAINING GROUNDS 3 HOURS LATER

“Congratulations, all of you managed to pass the required amount of credits to join the Special ops. Now before we give you your ranks, please know that if you don’t like them or want a promotion, there will be a re-testing every 6 months and so, let’s continue.” said Major Deepblue.

After another hour everyone had their new ranks and were on their way back to the mainland. (If you want to know about our protagonist ranks, here they are:)

Spike: Lieutenant Colonel
Flash: Captain
Rainbow Dash: Staff Sergeant (Airforce)
Soarin: Senior Master Sergeant (Airforce)
Sunset Shimmer: Staff Sergeant
Starlight Glimmer: Staff Sergeant
Big Mac: Major
Cheese sandwich: First Lieutenant
Caramel: First Lieutenant
Moondancer: Corporal
AppleJack: Major
Pinkie Pie: Sergeant
Twilight Sparkle: Lieutenant Colonel
Fluttershy: Staff Sergeant (Medical)
Rarity: Sergeant (Somehow)
Dr. Whooves: Master Sergeant (Medical)
Gabby: Master Sergeant (Airforce)
Derpy Hooves: Airman (Airforce)
Aria: Petty Officer, Second Class (Navy)
Sonata: Petty Officer, Second Class (Navy)
Adagio: Petty Officer, Second Class (Navy)
Neon Lights: Staff Sergeant
Vinyl Scratch: Army Private First Class
Nathan Blueblood: Lieutenant Colonel
Trixie Lulamoon: Corporal

MAINLAND, CANTERLOT ACADEMY.

“Welcome back, and congratulations to all of you, I was just informed of your success during the exams, now I know you want to join the groups as soon as possible but remember, you must wait until January 1st to be officiated, now go on and celebrate, you have earned it, but not too much.” Discord said as he walked away

“Wooooooohoooooo, Let’s party” screamed Pinkie

“Oh, that reminds me, why don’t y’all come down to Sweet Apple Acres tomorrow, Granny Smith was gonna hold a party for our Ma and Pa coming back from Manehattan, after 5 years of creatin’ a successful empire of Apple cider and Jam.” AJ said.

“That’s all the way down in Ponyville, AJ. Plus, it’s kind of last-minute, don’t you think it’s imposing a tad much on your grandma?” Said Sunset with concern on her voice.

“Nonsense, Granny loves cookin’ more than normal folk, plus if we tell’er that we’re bringing more mouths down-home, she’ll be delighted. I’ll just call her. Oh and your families’re also invited.” Big Mac said.

“Well if you guys insist.” Twilight said.

“Oh, and Spike you’re comin’, and I won’t take no for an answer.” AJ said, earning a look from Spike.

“You heard Ma sister Spike, you must go, it is also impolite on granny, not to mention its a must from you, you’re an honorary apple, after all.” Big Mac said, making everyone look at Spike in surprise.

“Yaaaaaaay, a new family member!” Pinkie said hugging Spike really tight.

“Argh, fine, I’ll… be there… You can let go now Pinkie.” Said Spike trying to break free form Pinkie’s bear hug.

“Well then everybody get ready, the party starts tomorrow at noon, see you there.” Said Big Mac as he and AJ walked towards their trucks.

“Why do they have 2 trucks instead of sharing the ride?” asked Soarin.

“Well, Mac doesn’t want to share the truck with AJ, and they also thought that having 2 trucks would save work in the farm.” Caramel explained, earning a look from everyone. “What? I worked on their farm for the summer, and harvest season as well.”

And with that everyone said their goodbyes and left home to get ready for the party, all except for Rarity and Spike.

Rarity was on the phone, wearing a very sad expression on her face. Spike took notice of this and waited for her to finish her phone call.

“Something wrong?” asked Spike as soon as Rarity hung up the phone.

“No, why do you ask?” Rarity answered.

“Cause your pretty face only looked like this when Blueblood made you look like a fool, plus after a month of knowing you, I think I can read your emotions,” Spike said.

“Argh, fine, It’s my boutique, there is trouble with it. I was talking with my dad on the phone over it, and, not only is this a massive blow for me, but I also live in the same building, and now I must head back there and try to fix it.” Rarity explained.

“Where is this shop of yours?” asked Spike.

“Ponyville.” answered Rarity.

“PONYVILLE! That is a long way from here, a 2-hour drive to be precise.” Spike said.

“Yeah, but that’s why we have cars, am I right my dear? Anyway, I must head there right this instant.” Rarity said.

“I’ll go with you, well not WITH you, but I’ll follow you in my car, maybe I can help.” said Spike.

“Oh, Darling you are just a true Gentleman, no wonder I fell in love with you.” Rarity said, the last part almost a whisper, but headphone-wearing Spike didn’t hear the last part.

With that Spike and Rarity walked to the parking lot, Spike accompanied Rarity to her car a white Jeep Grand Cherokee SRT (WK2), 2013.

“That’s one beautiful car!” Spike said

“Oh, thank you, Spike, it was a present from my dad for when I opened my boutique,” Rarity said getting in and starting the engine.

“Wait for me at the entrance. I'm on the Green and Purple striped Shelby mustang, ok?” said Spike rushing to his car.

PONYVILLE, 2 HOURS AND 5 MINUTES LATER

Rarity and Spike parked their cars outside a very elegant looking building, which resembled a carousel.

“Here we are darling,” Rarity said, getting out and walking to the front door of the building with Spike close behind.

“Welcome, to Carousel Boutique, where every garment is chic, unique and Magnifique,” Rarity exclaimed.

“Ok, that’s catchy, now what is the problem?” Spike asked

“Allow me to explain young man,” came a male voice from behind Spike and Rarity

“Hi, Mom and Dad,” Rarity said

“How’s my little girl doing?” asked Rarity’s mom

“And who is this fine specimen of a man? Asked Rarity’s dad

“That just sounded wrong in so many ways,” Said Spike in his head

“Oh, Mom, Dad, Meet my Friend Shane Drake or as we call him Spike. Spike this are my parents Harold Faison and Beatriz Faison,” Rarity introduced them

“Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Faison,” Spike said while shaking their hands

“Oh, please call me Magnum,” said Rarity’s father

“And you may call me Betty,” said Rarity’s mother

“Then feel free to call me Spike,”

“Well now that introductions are out of the way, let’s talk business,” said Magnum

“What’s the problem dad?” asked Rarity

“Well you see honey, both you and your sister Savannah are growing up, and well you are now going to a very important academy all the way in Canterlot, and your sister going to a boarding school in San Coltsisco, and the fact that we are moving to Fillydelphia, we were thinking it’s better for you to close this shop and concentrating only on your studies,” Magnus finished

After saying that Rarity went pale, of course, she knew that this was going to be an issue in the future but she didn’t expect it to happen now.

“Honey I know it’s a hard decision to make but, think of it this way, you live way too far from the Academy and driving for 2 hours is quite a problem since you have to wake up at 4 am to get ready, plus you sometimes work until around 2 AM on dresses all by yourself, it’s not healthy,” Rarity’s mom said

Rarity was now crying quietly

Spike couldn’t stand to see her like that, and, although knowing he shouldn’t get involved, he just said.

“What’s not healthy is letting go of your dreams, this makes Rares happy, so don’t just go and tell her to quit, but look for another solution, 4 heads are better than 1, not to mention, how would you feel if you had to give up what you loved?” Spike asked

“For someone so young to be this wise, and upfront with reality, you are something else,” Magnus said

“So Spike what do you think we should do?” Betty asked

Spike thought for a good minute

“Have you thought of hiring seamstresses?” Asked Spike

“I see what you are doing Spike, but if we do we are going to have to search for them, and then come up with a payment plan for them, not to mention this store is still not extremely popular,” Magnus said

“My father is right Spike, I thank you for trying to help but I think it’s for the best,” Rarity said with a very sad tone.

Spike was not willing to give up, and then he remembered something and grabbed his phone, and dialed a number.

“Hello, Yuki... I’m fine… yes… yes, I will try to make it back home this time for the holidays… yes listen, I was calling you to see if you were interested in helping a friend of mine… she does dresses, and from what I can see she has a magnificent taste for fashion…” Spike said Through the Phone.

At the same time, Rarity and her parents were looking at Spike making this phone call and having thoughts of their own.

“This Kid is committed,” Magnus said in his head

“OH, My Rarity and Spike would make the cutest babies, I never wanted to be a grandma so bad,” Betty thought

“Who is this Yuki girl, don’t tell me my Spikey Wickey is taken, well if that’s the case, I’ll just win him back,” Rarity thought maliciously

“... Ok then… 5 minutes please, it's urgent… ok… ok Bye… kisses,” Spike finished

“Who was that Spike?” asked Rarity Jealously

“Oh, my sister-in-law, she works in the marketing business with my brother and they have a liking for fashion, which I am pretty sure started with my mom,” Spike explained

Making Rarity sigh in relief

“SO I just called her to talk with my brother and help you guys out. Now for the other call,” Spike said

“Hi, dad… yes, I passed… thanks… I’m a Lieutenant Colonel… thanks… yeah, I told them… Ok, that is something I didn’t want to know… anyway, I was calling you to do me a favor… yeah would you mind investing in a tailoring company, I mean you are a broker and like challenges… no not me Mom, a friend of mine, her name... I said, FRIEND… Yes, she is here… Ok then… one second, He wants to talk to all of you so I’m starting a face chat,” Spike said

He didn’t even have the word face and Rarity had doved into her handbag and grabbed her make up kit to fix her appearance.

10 seconds later Rarity’s make up was spotless and Spike started the face Chat

“Hello, My name is Devin Drake, Arch-count of the proud Draconian house of Drake but my friends call me Dovah,” Dovah said

“Hello Mr. Drake My name is Rachel Belle Faison, I’m the owner of Carousel Boutique where every garment is chic, unique and Magnifique, but feel free to call me Rarity, I’m the friend your son was talking about,” Rarity introduced herself

After her, her parents presented themselves and had gotten into a very friendly conversation with Dovah completely forgetting the point of the call.

“Ok, guys time to talk business, I’ll give Mr. Faison your info so you and mom can talk to them as much as you want later."

“Right, sorry my dear, what seems to be the situation?” asked Dovah

Magnus and Rarity explained the whole problem to Dovah who just said

“Spike, how close are you with Rarity?”

“That is a very weird question, but, I… see her as… one of my best friends,” Spike answered

Dovah just looked at Spike and then to Rarity, then back to Spike,

“Oh, this kid can be so damn stubborn, I know he likes her, and by the look of her the only thing that is keeping her from raping him are her princess-like mannerism and in a far bigger scale, the fact that her parents are present, Oh well, I know it’s just time before they accept reality so…,” Dovah thought

“Young lady, your business has caught my attention, and my wife's even more as she loves fashion… so seeing that you and my son are close… I am willing to invest in your business for 10% of your company shares, do we have a deal?” asked Dovah

“Yes sir, thank you sir,” said Rarity sobbing of happiness.

“Ok then, Spike, Rarity, Mr. and Mrs. Faison, I'll see you later,” Dovah said, ending the call.

“Thanks, Spike, thank you so much!!!!” Rarity said jumping on Spike and giving him a bear hug, Spike just stood there not knowing how to react, some seconds later Rarity let go with a big blush on her face.

“Well, that’s one less problem, now we only have to find you a house in Canterlot, but rent there is not cheap and the Academy’s dorm is full,” Magnus said

This made Rarity a bit worried as in the excitement of saving her Boutique she forgot about the housing situation.

Spike just watched as Magnus, Betty, and Rarity desperately tried to think of something.

“I can’t believe I’m going to do this,” Spike thought

“You can stay with me, I have 6 rooms I’m not really using and I can move things around in my basement or studio for you to make your designs,” Spike said

Rarity just looked at Spike and walked up to him and gave him a hug,

“All the rooms have electronic locks that are magic resistant so you don’t have to worry about privacy,” Spike finished.

“Spike, May I talk to you alone for a sec,” Magnus said walking out, followed by Spike

“Spike, what are you to my daughter?” Magnus asked

“A good friend, I think,” Spike answered

“Listen, Spike, I know you mean well but, you have to understand that she is one of my little princesses,”

“I understand, and don’t worry I’m…” Spike began

“So, I just want you to know that you have my blessing to marry my daughter when you like,” Magnus said with happy tears falling from his face.

“What?” asked Spike

“Well that is settled, sweety you better pack some of your things, we will send the rest tomorrow,” Magnus said walking in and towards his daughter room

Spike just stood frozen in place, not comprehending what had just happened, Rarity noticed this and walked up to him

“Spike, Darling are you ok?” asked Rarity earning a blank stare from Spike “What did my father tell you?”

“I… I think Your dad just engaged us,” Spike said. At the mention of this Rarity blushed really hard

“Oh, just ignore him, dear, now just go and sit down. Will I pack some things ok,” Rarity said, pushing Spike towards a sofa in the living room and sitting him there.
“Dad, That was the best assist you have ever done for me in my life, now all I have to do is convince Spike to give love a chance, and hopefully I can become his one less lonely girl,” Rarity thought as she happily walked to her old room to pack her essentials, all while fantasizing of Spike and her sharing a house, a possible love nest for the 2 of them.

Let’s just hope she doesn’t do something reckless, that will make the others jealous.

Author's Note

Hello faithful readers.

Hoping everyone is staying safe.

I am writing this note because I know some of you guys might be wondering why I didn't include the exam scenes in this chapter.

Well, the reason is that if I did it would've been too long and that I don't have enough knowledge to make an accurate description of how the exams were.

But don't worry I'll add flashbacks to the exams in future chapters, so please keep reading.

Bye for now.

Chapter 7 Playing Cupid
View Online

Dragonkin

Chapter 7 Playing Cupid

VALENTINE’S DAY/HEART AND HOOVES DAY EVE (February 13)

It’s been a while since the exams took place, and everyone got their ranks and joined the special forces. Spike and Rarity have been living together, and surprisingly, no one has found out yet. In fact, the only major problem came during Heart’s Warming/Christmas, when Spike, without an option, invited Rarity and her parents to his family’s party, and, being the social media fanatic she is, posted various pictures of the party. Pictures that mostly emphasized that she was at Spike’s family party, which as you may know caused some jealousy and surprise, especially the picture where Rarity was kissing a very, VERY, surprised Spike on the cheek. You can imagine the amount of explaining they had to do when they came back. Especially Spike.

(Oh, and if you are wondering, yes, Spike went to Sweet Apple Acres for the party. Very reluctantly, in fact. You might say he was dragged there by Rarity.)

But all that is beside the point, so let’s get back to the story.

STUDENT COUNCIL OFFICE/ LUNCH TIME

It has been a very difficult 3 weeks for the new student council, who as always were checking school regulations, club petitions, and disciplinary committee reports, which is what they are doing now.

“Why do we have so many reports?” asked Sunset.

“I have no idea but I’m getting sick of it.” Twilight said.

“Now, come on you two, it ain’t that bad.” Applejack said, just as Spike dropped another massive stack of papers in front of them scaring them.

“I know we have very … well placed, school regulations, but all these are from this month… so far.” Spike said.

“WHAT!!!!!” All the girls screamed in surprise.

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me?" Sunset, said.

“Wait a minute. All these incidents are minor. Look… kissing… hugging… just normal PDA.” Twilight said.

“Who’s doing these reports?” asked AJ.

“Fluttershy… Fluttershy… RD… RD… Flash… Oh hey, this one is a major incident, but it was written by Soarin… the rest are mixed between the other members of the disciplinary committee but most of them are from… Twilight and Fluttershy... wait… Twilight!!!” said Spike.

“What? All the ones I wrote down are intermediate offenses.” Twilight defended herself.

“She’s right, all her reports are mostly about bullying and vandalism.” Sunset said

“I have an idea. Let’s separate these reports in 3 groups, Minor, intermediate, and extreme.” said Spike, earning a look of confusion from the girls.

“Our institution is open about PDA, to a certain extent, and by the look of it most of these cases are about PDA, so why don’t we just concentrate on the extreme cases ok.” Spike instructed.

10 minutes later the papers had been separated accurately and were now forming 3 stacks. And as Spike said, 50% of the cases were minor. So the ones that were PDA were disregarded. Now the other half was split 30% and 20%, so they started working on the extreme cases.

“Oh my God, all these are cases of hallway copulation.” Twilight said.

“What?” asked Sunset.

“It means students are fucking in the halls.” Spike said.

“Not only students, but there is also one that specifies that coach Bulk and coach Cooper were caught having intercourse in the locker room.” Twilight said getting red.

“Oh, good for them. They finally realized that they are good for each other.” Spike said nonchalantly, earning a look from the girls. “What? Was I the only one that realized that Coach Cooper had the hots for Bulk?”

“Even if you say it, it sounded wrong.” Twilight said.

“She’s right sugar cube, they’re teachers and must make an example.” AJ said.

“So, he does know when someone has feelings for someone else, yet he ignores my approaches like the plague. Is he dense or just doesn’t like me?” thought Sunset.

Just then Spike received a phone call.

“Mac, what’s up… right now?... Uhm, ok… ok, the statue… see ya there.” Spike said hanging up, “ Ok girls I have to go and help somewhere,”

“Is somethin’ wrong with ma brother?” asked AJ.

“I wouldn’t say wrong, but maybe heart sick.” Spike said as he closed the door.

3 minutes later, the girls were back to work when suddenly.

“I can’t take it anymore, I’m going to confess my feelings to Spike today.” said Twilight full of DETERMINATION.

Sunset and AJ just look at her with concern on their faces.

“Twilight, sugar cube, I know you’ve had feelings for Spike for a while, and I must admit I can see why, but…” AJ started.

“Your love life hasn’t had the best outcomes.” finished Sunset.

“What do you mean?” asked Twilight confused.

“Twilight, you’ve had 3 crushes in your life. Flash, Timber Spruce, and now Spike. But you never seem to consolidate a relationship. You and Flash were so close back in high school but, then you guys had some sort of romantic fall out.” said Sunset.

“And then you have that no good lying two-faced jerk, Timber Spruce. You guys were almost an item, but then he just went and got engaged with another girl in secret. I mean if it wasn’t for Gloriosa Daisy, you would’ve been caught in a love triangle.” AJ continued.

“Twilight it’s not that we don’t support you, but we just want the best for you. Don’t try to be like Rarity or for a better example, Gabby. especially with my Spike. Just have patience, and love will come to you.” Sunset said.

“Twi, why don’t you go for a walk to clear your thoughts? That always helps me.” AJ said.

“Your right I will. Maybe I can come up with a way to confess to Spike.” Twilight said leaving her 2 friends alone in the office.

“I can’t believe I’m gonna say this but, I hope Spike rejects her… WOW, that gives her nickname a new meaning.” Sunset said.

“What’re you talking about?” asked AJ.

“Tree hugger and Sandalwood were caught after hours on the field having sex, and you can imagine what position Tree hugger was in.” Sunset said, making both her and AJ turn red just imagining the scene.

WITH SPIKE, THE ACADEMY’S MEMORIAL MONUMENT

“Mac? Big Mac? Where the fuck are you?” asked Spike.

“Over here.” came Flash’s voice.

Spike turned and saw Flash, Caramel, and Neon Lights, next to Big Mac, who was trying to hide in some bushes. Spike walked towards them.

“What is the problem?” asked Spike.

“I want to ask my girlfriend, Sugar Belle, to marry me, but I just don’t know if she will say yes or she will just laugh at me and break up with me…” Big Mac explained.

“Didn’t you start dating her like, 4 months ago?” asked Neon Lights.

“Yup.”

“Isn’t that going a little fast?” asked Caramel.

“Nope. My Ma and Pa only dated 6 months before marrying.” Big Mac explained.

“Their situation was completely different!” Caramel almost screamed.

“Where is she to begin with?” asked Flash.

Big Mac then pointed towards the coffee shop in the main plaza, and sure enough, Sugar Belle was there, working as a waiter.

“I just don’t know how to ask her to marry me.” Big mac said.

“Who has Spares after lunch?” asked Spike.

Caramel, Neon, and Flash raised their hands.

“Ok then, this is the plan, Mac, you go to her and tell her to meet you at the park after class ok. Then take her to the kiosk on lovers lane. We’ll take care of the rest, is that a plan?” Spike asked, earning a nod from everyone.

Just as they were going to put their plan in motion, they heard voices nearby.

“So… why did you ask me out here?” came RD’s voice.

“Well… you see… I… wanted to ask you something…” came Soarin’s voice.

At the realization of this, Spike and company moved quietly closer through the bushes to see the scene unfold.

“Oh, then ask away,” RD said.

“Uh… um… would… would you…” stammered Soarin, this was the first time he was doing this.

“Would I what?” asked RD, getting inpatient.

“OH FUCK IT… RAINBOW DASH, WILL YOU BE MY GIRLFRIEND?” Soarin screamed, getting red.

The sudden question took RD by surprise and made her both red and freeze up.

In the bushes, the guys were whispering quietly to each other.

“Oh man, I think we’re about to witness a rejection.” Caramel said.

“Why do you say that?” asked Flash.

“It’s RD, she might be a girl, but she doesn’t come off as the dating type.” Neon said.

“You guys, have some hope in Soarin.” Big Mac said.

“Mac has a point. Soarin and RD have been close since day 1 of High school remember?” Spike finished just in time to see the end of the scene.

“Soarin… do you know what you just said?” said RD with an angry voice walking towards him.

“Uh… Uh… a love confession?” said a scared Soarin walking backward.

“No… Not only did you say a “Love Confession”... you said the sentence I’ve been wanting to hear since our last year of Highschool.” RD said tackling Soarin to the ground and kissing him passionately on the lips.

Soarin, at first surprised, didn’t know how to react to the sudden lip-lock that RD had started. But soon his mind processed the whole thing and got into it as well.

In the bushes, the guys were all walking away quietly.

“That was a surprise, even for me.” said Neon.

“I know. I never thought that Smartmouth, tomboy, competitive queen Rainbow Dash, had a massive crush on Soarin!” Caramel said.

“You learn something new every day.” Spike said.

“Now that we’re talking about couples… I have to confess something… especially to you Big Mac.” Caramel said.

This made everyone stop in their tracks, and Big Mac turned to look at Caramel.

“What is it Caramel?" asked Big Mac.

“It’s about your sister Applejack.” Caramel said.

“What about her?” asked Mac.

“I… I mean we… we have been dating in secret since the beginning of the year, and I know I wasn’t supposed to tell anyone but I just had to.” Caramel said as Big Mac walked towards him with a murderous aura.

Big Mac came to a stop just in front of Caramel, everyone now watching the scene unfold.

What happened next no one saw coming.

Big Mac had lunged on Caramel and was giving him a massive bear hug.

“Welcome to the family, Caramel!!!” Big Mac said.

“Wait… What!?” asked Caramel surprised.

“I already knew about my sister’s feelings for you. In fact, you can say that we all were waiting for her to tell us you 2 were an item, especially mom and dad, and Granny Smith.” Big Mac said.

“Oh… Cool… Mac… can you please let go… I can’t breath…” Caramel said turning blue

“Oops, sorry.” Big Mac said letting go.

“Ok, enough with the chat, let’s put the plan in motion.” Neon said running off with Spike and Flash in tow.

“Wait… wait for me…” Caramel said as he started running after them.

Big mac then turned and walked towards the coffee shop.

“Can you believe that?” came a voice from the bushes.

“Miss perfect apples has been dating for all this time? Now that is something I am going to use later on.” RD said as she and Soarin walked out of the bushes.

“I wonder what they are up to though?” said Soarin.

“Don’t pay much attention to it, babe. Come on, let’s go eat something, cause I’m starving.” said RD, as she grabbed Soarin’s hand and ran towards the food court.

LOVERS LANE, 5 PM

“Why did you bring me here, Big Mac? Asked Sugar Belle.

“Well, you see Sugar Belle, I know that you and I have only known each other for a short bit. And when we met me and Applebloom really messed up your shop, and then I ruined your special cake, and, not to mention when I accidentally stripped and left your lower half exposed to the world on our 10th date…” Big Mac started.

“Oh, Mac those were simple accidents, and you made them better tenfold. As for the shorts incident, it was partially my fault for making us walk on the slippery sidewalk, and it’s not like anyone saw me as it was already late at night.” Sugar Belle said, giving Big Mac a hug.

“But I just wanted us to have a good time on our dates, and every time we have something always goes wrong. I just don’t think I…” Big Mac started.

“Stop right there, Big mac, you have nothing to feel sorry about. Plus, although there is always something happening, it’s not your fault, and I don’t love you any less… Mac, did I blame you for the time your friend Flash almost ran us over with his car at the mall? Or when Caramel third wheeled with us for 3 hours during our 40th date? Or when we discovered your sister and her friends stalking our date, saying they wanted to practice being secret spies for when they got to the Academy? NO, I didn’t. And it will take far more than those little things to make me change my feelings for you. Please stop blaming yourself for those things, Ok?” Sugar Belle said.

“I know Sugar Belle I just…” Big Mac said again.

“Just, nothing… like I told you it will take far more than that for me to stop loving you.” Sugar Belle said as she and Mac got to the Kiosk on the trail.
“So… what was it you wanted to discuss with me on our 100th date?” asked Sugar Belle.

“Oh, yeah… Um… Sugar Belle… I know we haven’t been together for much… and I know I’m a clutz sometimes… but I wanted to know if you… would do me the honor… of…” said Big Mac walking with her to the grass and making the hidden hand sign to his friends as he got down on one knee.

“Marrying me?” Big Mac said as many lights started to turn on around them and formed a bid heart.

Sugar Belle was so surprised that she didn’t know what to say or do, but just cried. Big Mac thought that she was crying out of sadness, so he started to get up, but then he heard.

“It’s not fair… I was going to ask you to marry me… but I just couldn’t muster the courage to do so.” Sugar Belle said as she hugged Big Mac.

“Then, Why don’t we do it together?” said Big Mac. Sugar Belle nodded.

“1...2...3 WOULD YOU MARRY ME?” Sugar Belle and Big Mac said at the same time.

“YUP!” they said as Big Mac placed the ring on her finger.

“CONGRATULATIONS!!!!” came many voices from the bushes as Big mac’s Parents, little sister, her friends, Granny Smith, Flash, Caramel, Neon, Spike and even Discord came towards them clapping.

“Mom? Dad? What are all of you doing here?” asked Big Mac.

“Spike called us and told us about the plan.” Said Big Mac’s dad.

“SO we came running to help out.” Big Mac’s mom said.

“We even brought Granny Smith, but she fell asleep before you arrived. Good thing Flash woke her up.” Applebloom said.

“Haha, yes, dearie, once again thank you Flash.” Granny Smith said towards Flash.

“Well, I think it’s time for us to give them some room.” Discord said to Spike, Flash, Caramel, and Neon, walking away.

HALF AN HOUR LATER

“Thanks again guys, you have made us very happy.” Sugar Belle said to Spike, Flash, Caramel and Neon.

“Don’t mention it.” Spike said.

Just then they all heard a voice

“Hi guys what’s going on?”

Everyone turned and so the Rainbooms coming towards them.

“The guys just help me and Mac, get engaged!” Sugar said showing off the ring.

“Oh, really congratulations!” Said Fluttershy.

“Hang on a darn minute… You guys got engaged and didn’t tell me a darn thing?” said AJ.

“AJ, I called you about 10 times. I even left you voicemails.” Caramel said, making AJ get her phone and realizing that she had left it on silent due to them being in the studio recording a new song. This made her feel sheepish.

“Spike, may I talk to you in private, please?” came Twilight’s voice all of a sudden.

“Sure.” Spike said following Twilight to the Kiosk up the trail.

“What is that about?” asked Flash.

“I think Twilight is going to confess to Spike.” AJ said.

“WHAT!?” said everyone in the group.

“Twilight, you are not getting away with this!” Rarity thought as she began to quietly walk towards the bushes surrounding the Kiosk.

“Witch, traitor, and here I thought you and I were friends Twilight, but if you take my Spike, I will end your life!” Fluttershy thought following Rarity.

“Twilight, no!” Flash thought.

“This is going to be interesting.” Thought RD.

“What is it Twilight?” asked Spike.

“Spike, you see I know we’ve been friends for a long time, and I… I just want you to know…"

“Twilight, please stop,” Spike said in a whisper.

“That I… Love… you, and… I want to be more than… Friends…” Twilight continued oblivious to Spike’s request.

“Twilight. Please?” Said Spike.

“PLEASE GO OUT WITH ME!!!!?” Twilight finished.

Spike stood there in silence, but the bushes were nothing like him, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Sunset Shimmer, were being held back by the other so that they didn't give away their position, although AJ and RD were having a lot of trouble controlling Fluttershy.

“Twilight, I’m honored that you feel that way about me… but… I’m sorry… I… I can't stop seeing you as nothing but a little sister, and that’s the level of my love for you.” Spike said sadly.

Twilight just stood there sobbing quietly.

Spike then moved towards her and gave her a brotherly hug.

“I hope this gives you closure, Twi, and I’m really sorry I couldn’t say yes.” Spike Whispered into Twilight's ear.

“Thanks, Spike.” Twilight sobbed quietly.

Spike then let go of her and walked away.

Twilight just sat on the bench and saw Spike walk away, before being surrounded by her friends.

“Twilight, I’m sorry that didn’t go as you expected.” Sunset said.
“Yeah, cheer up, there are many more fish out there… But not my Soarin, HE’S OFF LIMITS YOU HERE ME?!” RD said as she hugged his arm tightly, earning a laugh from everyone, but Flash. He was furious with Spike, as he couldn’t bear to see her sad and hurt.

“Spike, you asshole.” Flash said going after him.

This caught the attention of Big Mac, Soarin and Caramel since Neon and Vinyl were swapping spit at that very moment.

PARKS SOCCER FIELD, SECONDS LATER

“SPIIIIIIKE!” came Flash’s voice as he caught Spike’s attention.

“What is it, Flash?” Spike said.

“I challenge you to a duel!!!” Flash said.

Spike, knowing the rules, knew that he couldn’t say no, not because of the fact that they were in a legal arena, but because if he didn’t accept he would insult Flash’s honor. So, he got in position.

Just as they were about to start they heard Big Mac.

“MAY THE LAND KEEP US SAFE, BUILD AROUND AN EVERLASTING SHIELD, SO THAT THIS FIELD MAY STAY PROTECTED!” Big Mac had chanted his protection spell for Flash and Spike to go all out, and not worry about destroying the park, the city, or the whole continent.

“You think that because you are so attractive you can just step over other girl’s feelings!!!!!” Flash said lunging towards Spike, connecting various punches on Spike’s body, who was not defending himself from them.

"You’ve got it wrong, Flash, All I tried to do was…” said Spike before being hit in the face by Flash.

“SHUT UP!!!!” Said Flash as he continued his assault on Spike.

After a good 5 minutes of receiving blow after blow from Flash, Spike had enough and used a defensive technique to make Flash stand back, known as Flame Vortex.

“All I tried to do was give her closure!!! Flash she was hurting inside since she couldn’t bring herself to decide who to love, or to even love again!” Spike finished.

“SHUT! UP!” Flash screamed, punctuating his words with a punch each.

“DO YOU KNOW HOW BAD TWILIGHT LIKED YOU?! SHE WOULD ALWAYS DAYDREAM ABOUT YOU! HECK, SHE EVEN CALLED ME SPIKE ONCE DURING LUNCHTIME!” Flash screamed.

“Flash, that’s enough. I'm not going to fight you. I had my reasons to reject Twily.” Spike said.

“I DON’T BELIEVE YOU!!!!!!” Flash screamed, and then did something that scared Spike a lot.

“I SUMMON THE GREAT AND MAGNIFICENT ARMOR OF LIGHT, TO HELP ME CRUSH MY ENEMY AND COME OUT VICTORIOUS!” said Flash as his body started to be engulfed by a red and black aura.

Usually when Flash used that ability the aura was yellow and pure, but now his magic was being controlled by hate and anger, which meant it was really unstable.

“FLASH STOP, YOUR MAGIC IS TOO UNSTABLE!!!” Spike yelled.

“YES, YEEEEES, BEG FOR MERCY, CAUSE I WILL GIVE YOU NONEd” Flash screamed, his mind completely lost to the rage.

“I have to stop him. If this goes any further, he will run the same fate as me!” Spike thought.

And after trying desperately to find an opening in the shield, he lunged at Flash, morphing his left claw into a dragon’s claw. “Dragon battle art: Devil’s Claw!” Spike said, making contact with Flash’s stomach.

The force was so hard, it knocked Flash unconscious, ending the battle.

SOCCER FIELD MINUTES LATER

“Flash, you ok man?” asked Spike.

“Yeah, what happened? I just remember challenging you, and then poof, everything was a blur."

“You went ballistic and almost killed Spike man.” Caramel explained.

“Well, good thing you are ok. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Spike said walking away rapidly.

“You’re hiding something, Spike. And I’m going to find out what it is.” Flash said in his head.

SPIKE’S HOUSE 30 MINUTES LATER

Spike pulled up to his driveway and parked his car. He was tired from the whole day, and was ready to go to bed.

Just as Spike got out of his car, another one pulled up rapidly. It was a blue and black Chevrolet Camaro that Spike knew very well.

“I know you’re hiding something Spike, and you better tell me what’s going on.” Said Flash as he got out of his car.

“Flash please drop the subject?” Spike said walking away.

“No!” said Flash grabbing Spike by the collar of his shirt and throwing him against the wall. “I’m one of your best friends, yet every time me or the guys ask if you want to hang with us, you refuse. And every time a girl asks you out you turn her down. Why do you do it? I know that at least I and the guys deserve it. We treated you badly so many times but, what’s wrong with you?” said Flash getting angry.

“Come in.” Spike said. Flash didn't know what else to do, so he followed Spike.

Once inside, Flash noticed how big of a house Spike had.

“Nice crib. Very neat and clean, but being you I’m not surprised.” Flash said.

“Thanks.” Spike said dimly.

“Hey, one second, are those… what are Rarity’s boots doing here?” Flash asked.

Spike then explained the situation to Flash.

“Man, you have a big heart.”

“Please don’t tell anyone. It’s already awkward as it is.” Spike begged.

“I’ll keep the secret. Now what’s wrong with you?” asked Flash as he and Spike sat down in the living room.

“Have you ever heard of “Rage-Growth syndrome”?” asked Spike.

“Yeah, but I do know it’s wrongly named. It’s not a syndrome, it's more like a degenerating disease.” Flash said.

“Well, then, do you know what the symptoms are?” Spike asked.

“Yeah, they usually have something to do with your body being destroyed from the inside.” Flash answered.

“Well, kind of. Flash, let me tell you a story: When I was 8 years old, I used to be chubby, and slow magic developer, and lived on the streets after my parents abandoned me. The only person that cared for me was Ms. Potterwitts, God rest her soul. She used to give me food and let me use her house to take a bath and do my necessities. She even gave me clothes and offered me to live with her, but I refused. I didn’t want to be a burden to a 70-year-old lady, so I lived in an abandoned treehouse. Then one day, a Bahamut attacked the Crystal Empire, and I was caught in the middle of the fight. I ran with all my might to the nearest safe house, just to realize that Ms. Potterwitts wasn’t there. I got worried and ran to her house, just to find it destroyed, and Ms. Potterwitts crushed by the rubble. I tried to save her, but she died in my arms.” Spike said as a tear fell from his face.

“That same instant, I entered into anger and decided to go fight the Bahamut, although I knew it was a suicide mission. When I got to where the Bahamut was, I tried to use my weak powers to stop it. First, I tried using a level 5 art known as Dragon Breath, but it was nothing for the Bahamut. I then got scared when I realized that the beast was a God-killer class, and I tried to hide. Hearing as this thing came towards me, I entered into desperation, and my fear made my body grow 20 levels of what I was used to. That was already bad enough, as I was currently a level 4, and jumping all those levels really injured my organs, but I hadn’t realized yet."

"After realizing this, I gained some confidence and attacked the beast but I was still way too weak to fight it, and it used me like a rag doll. After I went through my last skyscraper, I felt like giving up. But, just as I was getting ready to die, I got angry. And my body started to be engulfed by flames, red flames, very different then my green flames, and I had grown 30 more levels. The sudden change even made my body grow a foot, and lose all the fat I had on my body. I later realized that was the only thing that didn’t make me die that same instant, that and my determination. So I lunged at the beast again, and fought it. During the last minutes of the fight, I got even angrier and without even realizing, I used a legendary art that is known as The Dragonknight Holy sword, a level 150 skill. It helped but using it caused me even more damage, and still, the beast wasn’t dying. So, out of desperation, I used another legendary art known as “Dragon Roar,” which was also a level 150 attack. I managed to defeat it, but I didn’t realize my body was so damaged… I didn’t find out until I was 12. By then my new dad had helped me grow in power mastery, but we didn’t know of my health state. Once we found out, my dad spent millions to try and save me but it was a waste of time. Then my dad took me to see the Dragonlord, and he told me that I should just train and cultivate my magic as much as I could, maybe that would stop my self-destruction. But he told me that it may not work forever, and one day I will become ashes, like anyone who had done the same as I did."

"I actually got better and for about 3 years. But then one day, while practicing with my mom, my body failed me, and my flames went out of control. I almost killed her with them. It took all I had to get them back into my body. A month later, I moved back to Vanhoover, to train with the Dragonlord, and after 2 years I was once again in control. But my body was now weak, and using my powers over level 200 is just suicide for me, as my body can’t take it. After I learned that, I asked how much time I had left, and they told me that about 1 year if I didn’t train or cultivate, so I have been doing that and, well here I am today… The reason I don’t socialize much or get a girlfriend is that I don’t want to leave a memory of me. I just want to be forgotten, so that way once I’m gone...I won’t affect anyone.” Spike finished and looked at Flash, he had tears in his eyes.

“Why didn’t you say anything?”

“I didn’t want to be a burden.” Spike answered.

“That’s just selfish!” Flash said in anger, rising from his seat.

“Flash, another thing you should know is that now, you might be suffering the same issue when you morphed into the knight armor. It was 50 times more powerful than what you’re used to, and I couldn’t stop you in time to avoid damage to your body. I’m really sorry.” Spike said calmly.

Flash was shocked, standing, stunned.

“How much time do you think I lost doing that?” asked Flash.

“About 10 to 30 Years.” said Spike.

“Oh, well, I wasn’t planning on living that long anyway.” Flash said with a smile, still shaken, but much more relieved.

“You seem awfully calm about this.” Spike said.

“It’s ok, really.” Flash said.

The room then went completely quiet for about 5 minutes.

“Spike I need your help. I want to confess to Twilight, but I don’t know how.” Flash said.

“Well, you know she loves music, so write her a song.” Spike said.

“Already did, I just never thought of singing it.” Flash said.

“Then let’s go and sing it.” Spike said, getting up and grabbing his guitar.

1 HOUR LATER, ACADEMY’S THEATER

“Flash, Are you in here? What is the emergency?” came Twilight’s voice, full of worry.

Then the lights turned on, pointed to the stage, and there was Flash with his guitar.

"Twilight please have a seat." Twilight did as she was told.

“Flash, what’s going on?” asked Twilight

“I… I don’t know how to say it upfront so… I hope the song helps.” Flash said getting ready.

After the song finished, Twilight saw Spike, Big Mac, Cheese, and Soarin leave the stage.

“Twilight, I... I love you, and I hope you can accept my feelings.” Flash said, getting close to Twilight.

“Flash I… I don’t know what to say… the song was just so beautiful… do you really feel that way about me?” Twilight asked with tears in her eyes.

“That and more.” said Flash.

Then, without warning, Twilight and Flash locked lips, passionately.

In the hallway, a figure just looked at them.

“I hope you take good care of my little sister, Flash. I leave her in your care for when I am gone. I wish the 2 of you happiness… and lots of babies.” Said Spike with a smile.

After saying that, Spike just walked away quietly into the night, full of happiness as he got to see Twilight happy once again.

Dragonkin Ch 8. The Gala
View Online

Dragonkin

Dragonkin Ch 8. The Gala

Dragonkin Ch 8. The Gala

THE NIGHT OF THE GALA

Today is the day, the day for the Gala/homecoming party at the castle, and all through the week, everyone has been very busy, renting or buying proper clothes, getting the perfect ride, and most importantly, GETTING A DATE!

But for one particular 18-year-old fashion designer, it has been a very busy week.

Rarity has had at least 200 orders (she lost count after 120) which were now complete and ready to deliver. Everyone from her close friends, to very important celebrities, had placed orders for the gala and were really excited to see what the fashionista could do.

Over the last 2 weeks, Rarity worked day and night to be able to give her clients the best. It came to the point that Spike even offered his help in making the dresses, which helped, even though Spike had no prior experience in dressmaking. But his help with the finer details made them finish faster.

Rarity had also been going to the spa for at least 2 hours a day, hence why she sometimes worked until very late, and also why she couldn’t find a date. Well that and the fact she is still waiting for her “Knight in scale armor” to ask her, but that thought had escaped her mind last night when he went to bed without much as “Good night”.

But now is not the best time to be thinking about it since she had a plan. “Wake up early, get ready for the gala, ask Spike to deliver the dresses, and force him to take me to Gala, at least as a friend.” She thought it was a foolproof plan, except she had come up with it at 2 AM in the morning.

THAT MORNING

Rarity laid in bed, with her eyes closed, dreaming of the Gala, dancing to a romantic slow song, enjoying themselves a lot, then Spike stops, gets down on one knee and shows her a beautiful ring, then puts it in her ring finger, gets up and leans in for a kiss…

BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP

Came the alarm clock, in the night table, “Oh, that stupid thing went off at the best moment of my dream… wait a minute I didn’t set my alarm clock. Rarity thought.

“I have so many questions starting with How? And Why?” came a voice Rarity knew very well.

She turned rapidly and realized that now her face was mear centimeters away from Spike’s, who was wearing a very confused facial expression.

The realization hit Rarity really hard and turned a bright shade of red.

“I’m still waiting for an explanation,” said Spike

“I”m… I’m… I’m really sorry darling. I must’ve walked into your room half asleep after finishing the dresses last night.” Rarity tried to explain.

“Ok, that’s the why… now, How did you open…” began Spike, just as the door to his room flung open and a voice said.

“You see, I told you she went into my master’s room last night.” said Peewee.

“Yeah, I guess you're right, anyway… good morning my lady did you SLEEP well?” came a female voice, just as a cat jumped onto the bed

“Morning Opal,” said Spike

“Morning Mr. Drake,” Opal answered

“So… I guess you forgot to fix the lock to your room?” said Peewee

“Yeah,” answered Spike getting out of bed “Oh, by the way, morning Rarity, you look fabulous.” said Spike leaving for the kitchen, making Rarity blush even harder.

“SO… tell me did you do it?!” Opal asked as she laid on Rarity’s lap.

“Did what?” Rarity asked.

“Babies!!!” Opal said.

“GOD, no Opal! Where did you even get those ideas?!” said Rarity, turning even redder, getting up going to her room.

“She still hasn’t realized that she talks in her sleep, and I must say some of those dreams are really… steamy. Still, I would like to see my master having children… it will be a fun adventure.” said Opal leaving Spike’s room and going towards the kitchen hearing her bowl being filled by Spike.

MINUTES LATER (47 TO BE EXACT)

Rarity walked into the kitchen, after taking a shower and getting out of her pajamas (which consisted of a bathrobe, covering her underwear and some shorts) and putting on something a bit more dignifying.

“Morning Spike… what smells so good?” asked Rarity walking into the kitchen.

“Oh, just some bacon and eggs I prepared for breakfast. I didn’t know what you wanted, so I made you some too. If you don’t want them, I can give them to Opal." Spike said.

“Oh darling, you read my mind for breakfast… again.” Rarity said as she got her plate and Spike served her some.

Rarity really enjoyed Spike’s cooking, but she loved it even more, when they cooked together, like a married couple. She also loved working together, eating together, playing video games together, well long story short, she loves doing everything together, and now she can add sleeping together.

“So… Spike, you're still keen on not going to the party?” asked Rarity as she and Spike sat down at the dining table and started eating.

“Yeah… I’m not really big on parties, and I don’t want to rain on anyone’s parade.”Spike said.

“Oh, that’s just silly Spike, I’m pretty sure…” Rarity began but was interrupted by Spike’s phone ringing.

“Hello.” said Spike.

“Yo, Spike, ready for tonight?” asked Flash.

“No.” said Spike.

“Well then start getting ready.” Flash said in a happy tone.

“Why? You know I’m not going.” said Spike.

“Yeah… about that… I kind of told Discord that we’re going to be one of the bands for the night. You know, since he said he wanted a bit of everything at the party, and I mentioned that you, me, and the guys are in a band so… now you’re required to come whether you like it or not.” Flash said.

“Flash… I don’t know whether to kill you or burn you alive.” Spike said, getting angry.

“You’re welcome. You have to be here by 7 PM sharp, bye.” said Flash hanging up the call.

Rarity just looked at Spike for a few seconds before asking.

“What’s wrong?”

“Flash has officially placed his name on my blacklist.” said Spike as he finished his food.

“How?” asked Rarity.

“He told Discord that me and the guys had volunteered to provide music for the evening at the gala, something I don’t remember doing… and now I have to go and iron my Tux.” said Spike getting up.

“Flash, you’re a genius! I could kiss you, but your lips belong to Twilight, and my lips belong to Spike, just like my body!” Rarity said in her head as she ran to Spike’s studio turned Boutique and started making last-minute changes to her dress.

GALA TIME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

It had been a very busy day for Spike. Not only did he have to make last-minute changes to his evening schedule, but he had to make many errands. The most important was to deliver the dresses to Rarity’s friends since the rich customers had sent servants or even gone themselves to Spike’s house to get the dresses.

All-day long Spike drove through town delivering the dresses. He went to the female dorms at the academy, where a massive line of girls waited for their dresses, some very impatiently.

Then he went to Derpy's apartment to deliver Derpy’s dress but was nearly killed by one of Whoove’s inventions that had gone out-of-control.

After that, he had to go to Twilight’s apartment, where she just talked and talked about wanting to have a magical night with Flash and all of her friends. It came to the point that Twilight called Fluttershy, Sunset, AJ, Pinkie, and RD to her house to make Spike’s life easier, but she kind of made it worse. Especially because of Sunset and Fluttershy, who were all over Spike. Sunset even asked Spike if he liked her underwear.

Spike finally, with some help from AJ and RD, managed to leave the building.

Spike later went to Vinyl’s house, where he also found Octavia, Neon, and Frederick, so he crossed out another stop.

Then he arrived at Starlight’s house and gave her the dress.

Spike, so happy to be almost done with the deliveries, forgot to notice that Moondancer and Gabby were neighbors in the same apartment building.

Once he got to Moondancer’s apartment with the dress, he was really happy for being so close to finishing.

“Oh, Spike, nice to see you, is that my…” Moondancer began

“Did someone mention Spike?” said Gabby as she flung open her door.

“Hello Gabby.” Said Spike getting nervous.

“Oh, Spike it is so good to see you today!” Gabby answered, but in her rush to see Spike she had forgotten to change out of her nightclothes. She had also failed to notice that her tank top was showing her nipples through the fabric.

"Gabby, I think you’re showing a tad much,” Moondancer said.

Gabby looked at her funny, then the realization hit her. She tried to come up with a seductive comment, but all that came out was an embarrassed scream as she ran into her apartment.

“I’ll just leave her dress with you.” said Spike, walking away.

“Yeah it’s for the best. Thanks Gabby, I couldn’t invite him in because of you!” said Moondancer as she closed the door to her apartment.

But it had been worth it, now he just had to survive this party and he is going to be ok.

Spike pulled up to the castle and parked near the entrance. Some other very important figures had already started to arrive. We had Dukes and Duchesses from all around the world, kings and queens, political figures, actors, singers, and some students and teachers were there.

Spike got out of his car wearing a very fine Black Tux with a green tie, black pants, and black sneakers. He looked like a professional model, and that fact wasn’t going unknown by many females present.

Spike walked to the other side of his car and opened the door for Rarity to step out. She was wearing a magnificent purple dress, with dark blue wedges, and just as Spike, she had everyone’s eyes on her.

“Oh, Spike, this is just wonderful, I bet we’ll have a splendid time.” Rarity said cheerfully.

“When you say we, that means you and the rest of the gang right?” said Spike.

Rarity just gave Spike a look, but dropped her thoughts and got out of the car.

As they were walking towards the entrance, Rarity wrapped her right arm around Spike’s left, earning a confused look from Spike.

“It’s a gentleman’s duty to escort a lady.” Rarity said happily.

“Usually, yes, but in this circumstance, they might get the wrong idea.” Spike said.

“And what idea might that be?” asked Rarity.

“WHAT THE HELL IS THIS???!!!!!!!” Came a voice from behind them.

Spike and Rarity turned and saw Sunset Shimmer (Owner of the voice), Fluttershy (who was making a very scary face), Moondancer (who just stood there in shock), and Gabby (who looked furious). Behind them was the rest of the group, all with their dates, all looking at the scene in front of them.

“Spike… I thought you said you weren’t coming?” said Sunset in a scary voice.

“And I wasn’t, but Flash the genius told Discord we were in a band and were asked to play tonight. That’s why I’m here.” Spike said with his typical poker face.

“But that doesn’t explain this.” said Moondancer pointing at Rarity and how close she was to Spike.

“What do you mean?” asked Spike.

“Why are you so close to each other?” said Fluttershy in a voice that made Spike shiver in fear.

“What does it look like to you? Obviously I’m standing so close to him because I’m his date to the gala.” Said Rarity with a smug smile.

“That’s not true!” said Spike.

“I mean after he insisted so much, I had no choice but to accept his proposal.” said Rarity earning a Jealous look from the aforementioned girls.

“That’s not true either!!!” said Spike.

“I won’t allow this! If anyone is going to be his date, it will be me!!” yelled Sunset as she wrapped herself onto Spike’s right arm, starting a mini tug of war for him.

“You’re wrong he will be my date!” said Fluttershy as she hugged Spike from behind and started pulling.

“Let go of my SBFFF!” said Moondancer as she started pulling Fluttershy.

“No you let go of my Best friend!” said Gabby as she started pulling Rarity.

“Should we get involved?” asked Soarin? He turned to see his friends munching down on a big bowl of popcorn enjoying the scene.

“Where the heck did you get the popcorn from?” he asked.

“From that stand… it’s free.” said Cheese, eating some more.

“You had those and didn’t give me any! YOU GUYS AIN’T SHIT!!” said Soarin as he went to get some.

“What’s that all about?” came a female voice.

“It looks like Spike has girl trouble." said a male voice.

The group turned and were met face to face with none-other than Princess Cadance and Shining Armor.

“Cadence, Shining!!! What are you doing here?” said Twilight.

“Celestia invited us to keep a good relationship with Crystal U. Some of the students are here too. I just hope everything goes well.” said Shining.

“It will, and Celestia also invited us because we are family.” Cadence said, adding to her husband’s comment. “Now, what’s that all about?”

“No clue, but it’s entertaining.” said Flash.

The tug of war continued for another 30 seconds, until.

“HAHAHA, I see you’re still as popular with the ladies as back home Spike.” came a male voice.

The girls stopped and let Spike turn to see who was talking, not that he needed to.

“Well, I’m not enjoying it Kallum!” Spike answered.

“No, but we are.” came a female voice.

“And hello to you too, Yuki. where are the kids?”

“We left them home. Izzy is taking care of them.” answered Yuki.

“Please tell me you’re lying?” said Spike.

“Hey, it wasn’t our idea!” said Kallum.

“Then who’s?” said Spike

“Mine.” came a much older female voice.

“MOM, DAD! What are you doing here!?” asked Spike after giving his mom and dad a hug.

“We were invited by Celestia for her baby shower.” said Jenny.

Dovah looked at the scene in front of him and said one of the worst possible comments.

“You know son, you remind me of me when I was your age. I also had a big group of girls interested in me, and I chose Jenny. But I’m kind of confused, I thought you were dating Rarity. Did I assume wrong? Cause you invited her and her family to our Christmas party.”

At this point, Spike and Rarity were receiving glares from the other girls in the group, and Dovah was also receiving a death glare from Jenny, for reliving that memory.

“Ah, Dovah, Jenny, glad to see you could make it, come now the party is about to start.” said Discord after greeting Spike and Kallum’s parents.

“What did I miss?” said Soarin as he came back with a medium-size popcorn bowl.

“I’ll explain later.” said RD as she grabbed Soarin and raced to the dance floor, followed by the rest of the group.

WELL INTO THE PARTY AROUND 11:30 PM

The party had been perfect, there was food, games, socializing, food, band battles, food, hookups, food, make-out sessions, and even more food and drinks.

When it came to the music, there had been various musical numbers going from the Coltrean (Korean) exchange student forming a boy band and singing.

To the Rainbooms singing their most famous party song with some members of Crystal U.

Then Flash and his friends singing an awesome love rock song.

Then there was Spike and Neon singing their most famous collab.

Discord, with the help of Spike and the gang, went up to sing. Here was where Spike demonstrated his mad piano skills.

And even a band from Crystal Uni., known as “Reflexions”, went on stage and sang their most popular song.

AFTER THE BAND BATTLE - CASTLE GARDENS

Spike had finally managed to exit the party and have a moment to himself. He walked all the way to the balcony that overlooked the city, and just looked onto the horizon.

“What are you doing out here?” came a male voice.

“Hey, Kallum, what do you want?” said Spike.

“Just to talk with my little bro, is that wrong?” Kallum answered.

Spike remained silent.

“SO, what’s on your head?” Kallum asked.

Spike remained quiet for a minute and then answered.

“The end is near for me… I can feel it.”

“Yeah… I feel it too… are you scared?” Kallum said.

“Not really… I’m more concerned… I tried to make myself invisible but I think it backfired on me.” Spike said.

“You think?” said Kallum remembering the catfight from earlier.

Kallum and Spike remained quiet for some time.

“Let’s go for a walk.” Kallum said finally.

After walking for a good 5 minutes Kallum spotted a kiosk with a piano on it.

“Let’s play something... for old time sake.” said Kallum, walking towards the kiosk with Spike in tow.

“What song do you want to play?” asked Spike, getting his guitar ready.

“Maybe… this one…” Kallum said starting to play

“That was a beautiful song… a bit dark… but I loved it.” came Yuki’s voice.

“I’m glad you liked it.” Kallum said as he hugged his wife.

“What were you guys doing out here?” asked Yuki.

“Bonding.” answered Spike.

“Is it because of...?” Yuki said, earning an agreement nod from Spike and Kallum.

“Spike, we are gonna head back to the party… Spike don’t worry… just think of it… whatever has you concerned… it always helps.” said Kallum as he and Yuki walked back to the party.

GREAT HALL - 11:45 PM

Sitting on a table, we find our 5 friends. You might think that the silence coming from the table is due to them being tired, but in reality, the tension at that table could be cut with a knife.

All the girls wanted to say something, but couldn’t fight the right words to express themselves.

“I saw him first!” said Rarity, finally starting the final confrontation.

“Well, I met him first!” said Moondancer.

“I’m the closest to him!” said Sunset.

“I know him better!” said Gabby.

“He’s nicer to me!” said Fluttershy.

And just as World War 3 was about to start at the table, Flash and Twilight came up.

“Girls, girls, I know you all love Spike, but don’t you think there is a better way to settle this… you know… like proper humans?” said Twilight, getting everyone’s attention.

The girls just looked at each other and nodded in agreement.

"Ooooh, is this a competition I sense?!” said Pinkie as she popped out from under the table.

“Pinkie, what were you doing down there?” asked Flash.

“Looking for Gummy!” said Pinkie.

“You brought the Lizard to the Gala?” Rarity said.

“I brought my hair clip, but I might have accidentally summoned him. HEHE, oopsie.” said Pinkie earning a look from all the girls and Flash.
“But never mind that, you gals want to settle this once and for all right?” Pinkie said.

The girls nodded.

“Weeeeeeelllllll, let me welcome you to the first-ever: KNOW MY MAN, contest!” said Pinkie as the lights went out, and once they turned back on there was a TV game show board and seats in front of them.

“Pinkie where did you get all this?” asked Twilight.

“And how did she get that screen to show the Kahoot lobby?” asked Flash.

“Ahem.” came a voice.

“DISCORD!!!” Twilight and Flash said at the same time.

“What, I enjoy this kind of thing. Why do you think they call me Discord?” Discord said.

“Because you’re a stupid motherfucker who causes way to many problems to normal people?” said Flash, making all the girls laugh.

“You’ve been spending too much time with Spike." Discord said.

“Ok, girls take your seats, as I explain the rules." Pinkie said.

“The rules are simple, it’s Kahoot, the faster you answer the better, the more correct answers the better. The questions will go from easy to extreme… ARE YOU READY!?” said Pinkie getting everyone excited.

The girls just nodded and took their seats.

Unknown to everyone, a shadow just looked down towards the group of girls from a balcony on the second floor.

“You hussies, are not good enough for my Spike… not that hecs mine, but I will conquer his heart… not that I like that stupid idiot… that stupid… hot… idiot… URGH!!!” said the shadow as it disappeared into the crowd.

BACK IN THE GARDENS - WITH SPIKE

Spike was still walking around, thinking, trying to find a solution to his dilemma, but drawing a blank.

“What’s got you down son?” came Dovah’s voice.

“It’s nothing important,” Spike answered

“Well if you’re out here it has to be… and don’t give the same bullshit of I hate parties, cause I know you’re lying… is it the… you know what?” asked Dovah

“It’s related to it,” said Spike

“Go on,” said Dovah

“All this time I’ve tried to make my presence as undetectable as possible so that when the end comes it won’t affect many, but…” Spike began

“It backfires miserably,” said Dovah earning a nod from Spike

“And now, after being in this Academy for all this time, making new friends, going on missions, all my responsibilities… it kind of made me change my idea of just becoming a distant memory,” Spike finished

“Is this about those girls?” Dovah asked, earning another nod from Spike “ I already knew son, and I can see why you are scared,”

“Since when?” asked Spike

“Well, I got the idea during Christmas, when you brought that girl Rarity, to the party, the 2 of you looked close, that’s why I assumed…” Dovah began

“That we were dating? No… I’m not good enough for her… for any of them,” Spike said

“Now that’s the dumbest thing you could’ve said, son,” Dovah said

“And even if I wasn’t… I couldn’t choose between them… I care for all of them…” said Spike

“Well… I know this will sound wrong but… our culture allows… Harems… as long as you can choose a head wife and the other members are ok with it… and the fact that if you get into on it’s forever, as that cancels out divorce,” Dovah said

“What?” said Spike

“In our culture having a harem, although not necessary, gives a man, or woman, status as powerful, but I know it makes you look like a player, but… it’s better than anything, and you don’t have to choose between all of them,” Dovah said

“But…” Spike started

“Kallum and I didn’t have a harem because we didn’t want to, well I just had enough with your mom.

Spike remained silent for a few seconds

“This reminds me of the relationship I had with my brother… we always had chances at having a harem… and let’s be honest, I was better looking so it was easier for me… but we were never said, keen on the idea, even if our dad wanted it because of tradition,” Dovah said looking at Spike “ I see my brother in you… you think the same… act the same… even believe in the same things… I’m not telling you to go for it… but to think of it… I’ll go back to the party,” said Dovah giving Spike a pat in the back and walking away.

“This has to be a joke,” said Spike as he continued walking.

BACK IN THE GREAT HALL

“Ok girls question 1: What hand does Spike right with?” Pinkie read the first question

After 5 seconds Pinkie said

“Oh, that was fast, the right answer is Left hand, let’s see the position table… first place Moondancer, second place: Rarity, Third: Fluttershy, Fourth: Gabby and Fifth: Sunset. Ok next question,”

The girls got ready

“What is Spike’s favorite color?

After about 20 seconds Pinkie said

“And the right answer is Purple. Let’s see the positions… first Rarity… second Sunset… Third Moondancer… four Gabby… and Fluttershy with the first wrong answer as she chose Green.

Fluttershy was unhappy but determined

“What is Spike’s second name?

After 10 seconds this was the result

“The right question is Alexander, First: Moondancer… Second Rarity… Third Gabby… Fourth Fluttershy who is tied with Sunset

“Next question… Where was Spike born?

After 45 seconds

“The right answer is Vanhoover, Coltnada (Canada)… First Rarity, Second Moondancer… Third Sunset, tied with Gabby and Fluttershy.

“Next question, When is his birthdate?”

After 40 seconds this was the result

“The correct answer is 25/Aug/2001… First… there is a triple tie between Rarity, Moondancer, and Fluttershy… Sunset, Gabby… I said Birthdate, not Birthday

Both Gabby and Sunset felt stupid but continued

“Next question, which of the following languages does Spike have trouble talking, French, Arabic, Japanese or Italian?

After 20 seconds

“The right answer is, Arabic, He can understand it but he makes many mistakes when reading and writing, The tie up front remains, but Sunset and Gabby are catching up,”

“Next question, which of the following instruments did Spike learn do to his mom? Guitar, Bass, Drums, or Piano,”

After 1 minute

“The correct answer is, Piano, First place… Moondancer… Second… Sunset… Third Fluttershy… Four Rarity… Fifth Gabby.

“Next question, At what age did Spike do his first mission?

After 50 seconds

“The correct answer is, 13 years of age… Oh, what is this… a fiveway tie up front,”

“Ok then… What is Spike’s favorite band?

After 30 seconds

“The correct answer is, Avenged Sevenfold, but we can allow Breaking Benjamin, and the tie doesn’t move,”

“Ok girls, last question, and it’s a tricky one, How many girlfriends has Spike had?

After 15 seconds

“The answer is 0, he has never been in a romantic relationship… There is a final tie in the first place between… Moondancer and Rarity… second is a tie between Fluttershy, Sunset, and Gabby, well folks that’s it, have a nice rest of your party,” said Pinkie as the light went off and on again.

“Where did she get the answers for the questions? Asked Soarin

“More importantly… when did she do the Kahoot?” asked RD

After thinking about it for a good minute Soarin turned, and hi eyes went wide

“Uhm, babe, can you confirm what I am seeing,” said Soarin using a very formal voice

“Elementary my dear, right in front of us we have Diana Donovan and Cameron Ruff… the coolest of the cool, giving out autographs,” said RD imitating his voice

“Are you thinking what I’m thinking?” Soarin said as they looked at each other, smiled and then ran up to them for their autographs.

“That was a fun game wasn’t it honey? Honey?... Jenny, how much punch did you drink?”

“Just… hiccup… Just a tad,” Jenny said before passing out

“Just great,” said Dovah

“I share your pain father,” said Kallum holding a wasted Yuki.

“Like father like son they say, I just hope Spike is doing ok,” Dovah thought

GARDENS, AGAIN WITH SPIKE

Spike had walked for a while and was now by the fountains, he walked a bit more and then he saw someone he knew needed a hand.

“What’s up with you?” he asked

“Oh, Spike, didn’t hear you coming… I’ve just been thinking,” said Blueblood

“About?” asked Spike

“It’s Trixie… she has… she has been very interested in starting a family, and I just… I just don’t think…” Blueblood said

“Do you love her?” asked Spike

“What?” said Blueblood

“Do you love Trixie?”

“With all my heart, and that’s why I can’t say yes to starting a family,” Blueblood said

“Prince listen…” Spike began

“Nate,” said Blueblood

“What?” said Spike

“Call me Nate,”

“Ok, Nate, listen, I know I’m not the best to give you advice when it comes to relationships but… one thing I do know is… that when a woman tells you, that she wants to have a baby, it’s not because she’s sleeping around… the only reason a woman will tell you that is when they have reached a level of trust with their significant other… A trust so deep and pure that has blossomed into the feeling of security that makes them feel ready to bring a new life into this world,” Spike said.

“I know you’re right Spike… but… we’re just too young to be thinking about stuff like that, I’m not saying that I don’t want to have a family with her… I can imagine a world without her… but I don’t want her to give up her dreams and education, for our child… I just don’t want her to do that…” Blueblood said

“I’m glad to see you care about her… and I understand your concern… but Nate, this isn’t something you have to be afraid of… I’m not telling you to go to her right now and impregnate her… but to not run away from the idea… because once you have accepted the idea… and done the deed… she will be expecting to have your support over those painful and scary 9 months… and even more during those wonderful 18 years as you watch your kids grow… as you teach them to become respectable people… as you laugh… cry... get angry… get worried… and most importantly… become proud of what they have accomplished. Cause the only thing I know is that… after those 9 months have passed, and you hold your little bundle in your arms for the first time… the only thing you can be sure of is that… your love has conquered all, so don’t be afraid of the future… just be sure to have it ready for them… ok? Spike finished

“Thanks, Spike, you really are a good friend… I have to go and find Trixie… I have to tell her…” said Blueblood as he ran away.

“No, thank you, Nate… for listening… Yet I still don’t follow my own advice,” said Spike as he walked away.

Unknown to Spike, a certain someone had listened to his conversation with Blueblood and was just so impressed with his speech, she was having trouble controlling herself.

“Oh, Spike, if you just opened up to me,” said Rarity, as she turned and walked back inside.

Just as Rarity was walking to the table where the food was she spotted Flash sharing a drink with Twilight, she hated interrupting good moments but she had to know what was up, so she went towards them.

“Twilight, may I borrow Flash for a second? Thank you,” Rarity said as she pulled Flash away living Twilight stunned.

Rarity pulled Flash outside where they weren’t going to be disturbed.

“What is it Rarity?” Flash said

“I know something is up with Spike, and I know you know what it is… so … spit it out,” Rarity ordered.

Flash was cornered, on one hand, he didn’t want to betray his best friend, but on the other hand, he knew how Rarity felt about Spike and thought that maybe that could help him emotionally.

“Ok, but you can’t tell this to anyone, not even Twilight, Promise,” Flash said, earning a nod from Rarity.

So Flash explained everything to Rarity, at the end of the story, Rarity was pale and had tears running down her face.

“I don’t know, when but soon… Spike… he’ll be gone… and that’s why he doesn’t want to leave a legacy,” Flash said

“I… had… sniff…no idea... that my Spikey Wickey was… sniff…” Rarity tried to say something but was all choked up.

“Rarity… please don’t hate him… he has his reasons… I’ll you can do… and I ask you to… is to be there for him,” said Flash walking back to Twilight.

Rarity just stood there for a good 5 minutes, sobbing quietly, then she went to look for Spike.

After around 20 minutes of searching, she found Spike at the Kiosk playing the piano.

She walked up to him, listening to the song, and It made her feel terrible, although she recognized it from Spike’s older videos on his channel, it was still hunting.

As soon as he finished Rarity walked up to Spike.

“Spike, may I have a word?”

“Rarity… you heard the song right?” Spike said as he laid his eyes on Rarity’s face, earning a nod from Rarity who was cleaning the tears and makeup out of her face.

“What is it?” asked Spike

“I just want to tell you that…” rarity began.

BOOM

“ROOOOOOOOOARRRRRRRRRR”

Came from the city below.

Spike and Rarity rushed to the balcony and went pale. From the East, you could see 2 minor leveled Kaijus followed by what looked like 2 battalions of well-armed soldiers. And to the West, there was a bigger Kaiju, this one came alone, but it looked much stronger than the other 2. Luckily they were not close to the city but were moving fast.

“WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON??????”

Dragonkin Ch. 9 Know your enemy
View Online

Dragonkin

Dragonkin Ch. 9 Know your enemy

“WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON??????” came screams from the inside of the castle

“Spike what are those???!!!” screamed Rarity

“Kaijus… but it makes no sense, I thought those things only lived in Tartarus!!! We must get back inside!!!!!” Spike said as he grabbed Rarity’s hand and ran back into the main hallway of the castle.

Once inside you could see people running, screaming looking for cover, or a place to hide.

“SILENCE!!!!!” came a loud booming voice, making everyone stop dead on their tracks and look towards the balcony.

“Now, that’s much better, we all know what is going on outside, and I know it’s scary, but running around like idiots, forgive my language, is not going to help us,” Said Luna

“My sister is right, we must come up with a course of action for this disaster,” Princess Celestia said

“What about the army? Can’t they do something?” asked Dovah

“I already called them, but these 2 fouls outside aren’t the only once, a bigger Kaiju has been spotted up north, the army is fighting it as we speak,” said Discord entering the hallway

“What now then?” said Blueblood

“I think we’re going to have to fight it ourselves,” said Flash

“Now, that is an idea I like,” said Soarin

“Me too, oh we are so meant for each other,” said RD

“Leave the baby-making for after we kill those things, this is serious!” Twilight said, earning a blush from Soarin and RD

“Twi is on the right mentality but jumping in blindly is just suicide... Soarin get some air and tell us what you see,” Spike said

“On it,” Soarin said as he summoned his wings and flew out the door.

While Soarin was scouting the scene, more and more options were being suggested.

“Call in the Navy!!!” said an older looking gentleman

“They have been dispatched up north!!” exclaimed someone else

“Call Griffonstone asked them to send their soldiers,” said a woman in the crowd

“Griffonstone had been contacted, ETA 50 minutes,” said a guard

“By then we’ll be Kaiju food!” said someone else, and once again the whole place erupted into chaos.

“SILENCE,” this time Celestia boomed, making everyone stop once again

“We must do something,” Luna said

“Princess, I called my home town, to send in the Vampire guard, but they won’t be here anytime soon, the last thing my general said was: ETA 45 minutes, and even that’s fast for Vampires,” said a man walking into the light

“Supernova?! You’ve been here this whole time????” Luna exclaimed, earning a look from everyone, this made her blush,

“You know him?” asked Discord

“Allow me to introduce myself, I am Saber La Croix, Prince of the powerful Vampire clan, and Head of the magnificent La Croix family. But feel free to call me Supernova,” he said while taking a bow.

“Weirdo!” said Jacob louder than a whisper, earning an elbow punch from a pregnant Evie.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” said Celestia

“I know I’m in the position to give orders but… if push comes to shove… and we have to send the special ops students… I have an idea if you’re ok with it,” Supernova said

“Feel free to share it,” Celestia said

“I understand you have some students know as the Harmony fighters… something like that,” Supernova started

“Elements of Harmony,” said Luna, as a little pointed to Twilight and her friends.

“Thanks for the correction… now I have a potion… this potion will give you all the abilities a vampire has, Speed, strength, vision, and many more. I was thinking of offering it to one of the elements, that is if they accept,” Supernova said as he looked at the Elements who were looking at him funny.

“I know it sounds like a crazy idea, but rest assured this potion is safe, so don’t worry,” Supernova said.

“But if we drink that… we won’t be able to go out into the sunlight, we won’t be able to see our reflection and we are going to start having cravings for blood,” Twilight said

“You’ve spent too much time in the library, kid. All those things you said are actually myths, they are not true on bit,” Supernova said

“Really?” Twilight asked in disbelief

“Yeah, no vampire drinks blood, willingly… it’s greasy and you never know where it’s been, plus I’m standing under a very bright stage light, and I’m not burning,” Supernova said face-palming himself.

“I’ve been so wrong this whole time!!!” said Twilight as she started doing a creepy face.

“Well even if you accept, your body still has to accept it, and that’s the hard part, you have to be physically and mentally strong to withstand the pain, so you have to think it through,” Supernova finished.

The girls looked at each other, no one was coming forward to take the potion.

“Spike is it? You look like the type to be able to withstand the potion, you want it?” asked Supernova.

“Don’t need it,” said Spike showing his fangs

“A Dragonkin, I never thought I'd see one in my life, your species is almost extinct,” Supernova said.

“Why are you so surprised?” asked Celestia

“Dragonkin are also known as the Draconian vampires, their anatomy is just like a Draconian, and they even hold all their abilities, but their bodies also have vampire blood in them, plus look at his fangs they are a bit pointier than normal Draconians,” Supernova explained.

Everyone’s eyes were on Spike, something which he hated; Spike looked around the room, there were faces of wonder, surprise, and… lust. And yet another family secret was shared with the world.

“Wait, so Spike is a Vampire?!!!” came Soarin’s voice

“Something like that,” Spike answered

“So then what are we going to do,” asked Supernova

The room remained silent for a good minute, and then something no one, and I mean NO ONE saw coming, happened. Fluttershy stepped forward.

“I’ll take the potion… if it’s still ok,”

“Of course, here you go, Fluttershy,” Supernova said, giving her the potion.

Fluttershy eyed the potion for a good 10 seconds and then she drank it all. As soon as the last drop of the potion entered her mouth, she dropped the flask; Fluttershy felt like if she was burning, her vision was becoming blurry and she was getting dizzy. Then many bats flew into the room and surrounded Fluttershy until you couldn’t see even a single hair.

While this was happening all the girls in the group wanted to run to her help, but were being held back by Supernova, as he continued to tell them she was ok.

Seconds later, the bats left and out came Fluttershy, and she looked different, her hair was no longer a pale shade of Rose but fully grayish-white, her body was also different, she was now a foot taller, and showed to have a bit more muscle, her boobs were also a size bigger, but the most interesting changes happened in her face, her eyes were no longer cyan blue, but a deep shade of amaranth, plus every time she breathed you could see the fangs in her mouth.

“Fluttershy, are you ok?” asked RD

“I feel… great,” said Fluttershy, with a deeper voice than the one she usually has and looking at her body. “Well, what do you think Spike? am I hotter now?”

“Not the right moment,” Spike answered back

“Oh, party pooper!” Fluttershy said back

At this point, everyone was looking at Supernova waiting for an explanation of why the Shy and clumsy Fluttershy, was now way more assertive and confident than Sunset, and thirstier than Gabby.

“I might have forgotten to mention that once you become a vampire you also get a higher spike in confidence… you can be a shut-in at first… but you can come out as a total ladies man,” said Supernova as the now overconfident Fluttershy was openly flirting and hugging Spike.

“Anyway, Soarin what did you see?” Spike said getting away from Fluttershy’s grasp

“It’s bad, the Kaiju coming from the West seems to be a King of some sort, or at least… you can say the fed him well,” Soarin answered

“What about the other 2?” asked Twilight

“Lesser beasts, they seem, dumb and clumsy… but they are being escorted by at least 200 hundred soldiers,” Soarin said

“From 1 to 10, how bad is it?” asked Mac

“50,” said Soarin

After hearing that the room got even quieter.

“Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s go kill us some stupid beasts,” said Fluttershy, her confidence still scaring her friends.

“Not so fast, Shy… Discord how many people here are cleared for battle?” asked Spike

“Form the 325 guests that remained… 175 are battle-ready, including 100 Guards, but from those 175, 75 are Defenders with, little to no experience in fighting,” Discord said

“Ok then… Flash, take all the people you can and go East… eradicate that army,” Spike started giving orders.

“Ok, you heard Spike move it!!!!” said Flash as he and the other 100 ready first responders rushed East.

‘Twilight, I need you to stay here with the elements… except for you 3… go and help Flash out,” Spike said pointing at RD, AJ, and Pinkie.

“You want us to go to the front line?” asked RD, earning a nod from Spike, “BEST FRIEND EVER!!!” RD said hugging Spike and flying off with AJ and Pinkie close behind.

“Jacob, take some defenders and guards and go rescue as many people as you can,” Spike said towards Jacob.

“You heard the boss, Henry… Move it… time’s money people,” Jacob said as he ran out of the castle followed by about 30 people, Henry said goodbye to his pregnant wife and followed close by.

“I’m gonna go fight those stupid beasts!!!” said Fluttershy

“No… you’re gonna go help Jacob out… you might have new powers and confidence but the truth is you haven’t trained enough in combat situations… plus your knowledge in first aid is crucial down there… once you’re done go to the battlefield and get any injured back to the castle, for Whooves to cure them… Understood,” Spike said as he was engaged in a staring battle with Fluttershy.

“As you wish… Darling,” Fluttershy said and flew towards the town. Though her last words created some jealous looks and a shiver on Spike’s spine

“What should I do, son?” asked Dovah

“Stay here, keep everyone here safe… if anything happens to them I wouldn’t forgive myself… and Flash wouldn’t let me hear the end of it if there is a scratch in Twilight’s skin,” Spike said “Kallum go down there and help Flash, who knows maybe you’ll lose some weight,”

“Fuck you,” Kallum said running off

“What are you gonna do?” asked Discord

“I’m gonna go West, and fight that stupid thing,”

“Spike, don’t be stupid that Kaiju may be a level 180, but their level converted to ours… he must be at least a level 360, you couldn’t even stand a chance against it,” said Discord.

“Maybe not… but if I can at least hold it off enough for the others to get there it will be worth it,” said Spike.

“Spike that thing can kill you!” Celestia screamed

“Probably... but what is one life compared to millions,” Spike said running of

“That kid has balls,” said Supernova

“Let’s just hope that they can kill the lesser beasts fast,” said Luna

“Ok everyone, get into the safe house, NOW!” said Celestia, and all the guests that weren’t fighting entered the safe house.

“Ok people, be on high alert, I still feel this is just a decoy,” said Supernova morphing into a Vampiric beast.

“Do you think Spike is going to survive?” asked Moondancer

“We can just pray, girls… we can only pray,” Twilight said

“There you go again Spike, always trying to be the hero, at least that’s what I’ll say if I didn’t know better. Please be safe, my love,” Rarity said in her head, but then an image came to mind.

She was standing on an empty field, dressed in black. At first, she was alone, but then more people started to gather in front of her, they were all in black and had sad looks on their faces. Rarity walked forward a bit and noticed Twilight and the rest of the gang. She walked up to them but they didn’t even answer our looked at her, they just looked forward with empty eyes. Rarity then looked forward and spotted Spike’s parents, she walked up to them slowly and looked at them. Her eyes met with Dovah’s, and then he mouthed the words “I’m so sorry Rarity,” rarity didn’t understand what was going on, she was starting to get scared, she stood up and looked forward. Then it hit her; in front of her was a tombstone, slowly she walked forward, once she was close enough she read the inscription “ Here lies Shane Alexander Drake Bloodborne, 25/AUG/2001 - 10/MAY/2020, Beloved son, brother, uncle, boyfriend, friend… and father. He will be missed dearly. Rarity then looked down and noticed that there was a small bump in her stomach. Rarity then understood everything and tears started to fall down her face.

“Rarity… Rarity… RARITY!!!!” came a voice

“Wha… What?” said Rarity

“It’s not time to be daydreaming,” said Sunset.

“Why are you crying?” asked Gabby

At that moment the heard a loud THUD, it scared them all

“Well looks like Spike has made contact with the beast!” said Supernova

At the mention of this Rarity just looked at the door Spike had run out from and without thinking it twice she darted out that same door.

“Rarity… RARITY… where are you going?” asked Twilight

“What’s up with Ms. Perfect dress?” came Fluttershy’s voice as she entered followed by many people and guards.

“Jacob, what’s the status?” asked Discord

“So far, I can’t report any casualties, we were lucky the monsters haven’t entered the city,” Jacob answered.

“Good,” said Celestia giving a sigh of relief

“Permission to head to the battlefield and fight!” said Jacob in a sarcastic military tone

“Granted,” Discord said, Jacob took off running, Fluttershy and Henry behind him.

BACK WITH RARITY

Rarity had been running for a good 20 minutes non-stop, even she was surprised at her condition, working out with Spike had helped a lot. After another 10 minutes of running, and almost out of breath, she finally reached the battleground. The first thing she noticed was all the destruction done to the forest around them some trees were on fire, Thanks to Spike, and others had been obliterated by the Kaiju. There were also various craters, some looked like punch craters, but there were others that looked like if something or someone had been thrown with full strength into the earth.

Rarity then looked up and there it was, the Kaiju, it’s armed waiving violently around trying to get Spike off him, and at the same time, screeching in pain as Spike used his sword to slash through its tough skin.

After some other unsuccessful blows, the Kaiju finally connects with Spike and punched him so hard into the ground, creating another crater.

“SPIKEEEEEE!!!!!” screamed Rarity earning the attention of the Kaiju who just aimed his fists at her.

“RARITYYYYYY!!!!” screamed Spike as he got up and tackled out of the Kaiju’s fist way

Spike and Rarity tumbled down the embankment, before coming to a stop.

“Rarity! what are you doing here?” asked Spike in an angry tone

“I was not going to let you die alone!” Rarity answered

Spike just looked at her for a few seconds

“Get back to the castle, immediately, you’re not trained in attack scenarios, and you’re better suited for defense positions,” Spike said

“I already told you, I won’t let you die alone,” rarity said again

Spike just looked at Rarity and said “Fine do as you wish… OUCH,”

“Spike, you’re injured, why hasn’t Peewee healed you?” asked Rarity

“I… might have… forgotten Peewee’s necklace… at home,” Spike said

“Well good thing I brought… Oh No, I left Opal’s bracelet too, Well Opal told me that they can sense when their masters are in danger, so it’s just a matter of time before they come,” Rarity said reassuring Spike.

SPIKE AND RARITY’S HOUSE

“ACHOO!”

“Bless you, Peewee, you ok?” asked Opal

“Yeah, I’m ok, but I can’t stop feeling that something bad is happening with Spike,” Peewee said

“Oh, relax, you’re just paranoid, the worst thing that might be happening right now is him being chased by a mob of horny girls wanting his sperm,” Opal said

“Yeah, you might be right,” Peewee said

“Besides if they needed us, they would’ve taken us with them, but if you don’t trust me, you can go take a look,” Opal said

“Ok, but first… Do you have a three?” asked Peewee

“Go fish,” said Opal

“FUCK!!!” Said Peewee as he grabbed another card with his peak

BACK TO THE BATTLEFIELD

“Rarity I can’t protect you and fight that thing at the same time,” said Spike

“No need, I can protect myself, plus I know healing magic, it might not be as powerful as Peewee’s or Whoove’s but it’s something,” Rarity said confidently

“Are you sure?” asked Spike

“Of course darling, plus don’t forget that I am the Element of Harmony, I can keep us safe until Peewee and Opal arrive,” Rarity said with a determined look on her face

Spike just looked at her and then charged back towards the Kaiju who was now half a mile away from entering the town.

The fight was brutal, this Kaiju was definitely stronger, stronger than the kaiju simulations done during the Special ops exams, those ones didn’t move as much as these ones.

Spike had landed various blows on the Kaiju and had managed to push him back quite a bit, but, no matter how hard Spike hit, the beast wasn’t getting tired, or weaker.

“Does this thing even have a weak spot?” Spike said

“Spike Look out!!!” screamed Rarity, but it was too late, the kaiju’s fist made contact with Spike and sent him darting towards the ground.

“OUCH!!” said Spike as he landed, Rarity quickly ran up to him and healed his wounds to the best of her capacities.

“Where are those 2!!” said Rarity referring to Opal and Peewee.

BACK AT SPIKE AND RARITY’S HOUSE

“So you want Rarity and Spike to have children?” asked Peewee

“Yeah, I mean they make a nice couple, plus… don’t tell this to Rarity… but I love children, and I think they would make very cute ones,” said Opal

“Speaking of babies… My mating season starts tomorrow, I’ll be leaving in about 2 hours, once the clock says it’s 3 AM.

“Ok, 1) that’s a strange time to leave, and 2) does Spike know?” said Opal

“1) That’s just what we do and 2) yup, told him a week ago, what about you?” answered Peewee

“I am just gonna go, scout/patrol the area,” Opal said getting ready “Won’t be back until noon,”

BACK ON THE BATTLEFIELD

Things were looking very grim for Spike and Rarity, Spike had been thrown off the Kaiju at least 79 times, and Rarity had started using attack magic on the kaiju, which allowed Spike to get away and recover his weapon, but still, it wasn’t stopping, it had already been 30 minutes of constant fighting when Spike remembered something from the training.

“Kaijus and Titans are the second most dangerous beasts out there, they usually attack in big numbers and cause a lot of damage, luckily for us these beasts are common, and we’ve even discovered their weak spots, for Titans, it’s their necks, one good blow, or cut, and they drop dead on the spot, with kaiju, their weak spot is located in their forehead, hit them there various times or impale them once with a long sword and the die,” said Deepblue

Spike then looked at the Kaiju, which was currently chasing Rarity around, while she fired spell after spell, and he saw a white spot on the kaiju’s forehead.

“The weak spot I have to get there fast,” Spike said as he got up from the ground and summoned his long sword, “Rarity, keep him busy, I think I got his weak spot!!”

“Alright Darling, but please be careful!” Rarity screamed as she continued firing at the Kaiju

Spike ran as fast as he could to the Kaiju’s tail and started to run up his curved Spinal cord, by doing this the Kaiju changed his target and aimed at Spike, but rarity shot him in the back of the head and he turned fast to counter, this sudden action made Spike lost his footing but he managed to summon his wings and go airborne.

Spike flew around the Kaiju many times even getting its attention, but Rarity cleverly shot a spell at the beast crutch, making it bend down in pain for a few seconds, then It started to attack her.

Once the Kaiju had recovered Spike blitz down from the heavens towards the Kaiju’s head, the Kaiju looked up just as Spike’s sword connected with his forehead and with one last push, Spike’s sword had gone through the Kaijus brain, and the beast went limp, as it fell to the floor.

Spike then landed, he put his sword in the interdimensional storage and sat down, he was exhausted.

Just then rarity came running towards him and gave him a hug, Spike didn’t return the gesture, which threw Rarity off, but she just thought that Spike’s arms were tired.

“We did it!!!” said Rarity triumphantly as she sat down next to Spike

“Yes, we did,” Spike said out of breath.

Rarity and Spike just sat there in silence for about a minute.

“Oh no… Kallum? How’s it going down there?’” Spike asked using communication magic

“Bad! The Kaijus are down, but these soldiers… no matter how many times we hit them, they just get back up, it’s like if they feel no pain!” said Kallum

“Do they follow the same movement?” asked Spike

“Yeah, looks weird but they sure don’t give up,” Kallum answered

“That’s because they’re puppets, you have to find the puppet master to stop them, but don’t kill him or her, we need answers,” Spike said

“Ok… Got it, I see the puppet master… Ok, I hit its leg, and made him hit his head with a rock… it’s unconscious… we’ll take him back to the castle,” kallum said

“Meet you there,” Spike said getting up “Come on, let’s get back to the castle,”

Rarity followed close behind.

When Spike and Rarity got back to the castle, they saw there had been a battle, this made them worry and ran towards the castle.

“Is everyone ok?” asked Spike

“Yes son, everyone is ok, some minor scratches, but other than that we’re fine,” said Dovah

“Changelings!” said Supernova

“What are they doing here?” asked Celestia

“They came here for you your highness,” said Supernova

“Ok, First Kaijus, then Changelings, what’s next,” said Luna

“Can someone tell me what is this,” said Kallum as he dropped a strange humanoid creature on the ground.

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” said Discord.

IN A CAVE NEAR THE BATTLEFIELD

“Another defeat!!!, Urgh!!! That damn Dragonkin has stopped me again. “But don’t worry, dear, I will get that crystal heart, and then you’ll be free again,” said a clucked figure as she looked to a statue of a man, with an evil face.

“Soon, you will once again rule over the crystal empire, and then the world, AHAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHAHA,” echoed the woman’s laughs into the darkness of the cave.

BACK AT THE CASTLE

“A Draugr, what is it doing here?” said Luna

“It’s not a Draugr… it’s not dead… yet,” said Supernova

“You’re right Draugrs usually are zombie-like,” said Dovah

“This one is just under a spell, mind control if I have to say, whoever is doing this, their powerful, not only do they have the ability to take control over someone’s mind, but also to morph them into this,” said Supernova

“We shall start working on an antidote, who knows how many are there out there,” said Nurse Redheart.

“The one who searches revenge ends up estranged from their own heads, dangerous it is, to fight this enemy without knowing what's their intent,” said Zecora

“I have a certain idea who is behind this,” said Discord

“Who?” asked everyone present

“Chrysalis, the Queen of the Changelings,” answered Discord

“That explains, the changelings lying dead outside,” said Dovah

“Who is this Chrysalis?” asked Rarity

“12 Years ago, Chrysalis used to work at the academy, she was the Psychology teacher, a very smart woman, one you didn’t want to make angry. She was married to another teacher at the school, he was the cultivation teacher, his name was Jordan Sarandari. They were inseparable, they met when they were in high school, it was love, at first sight, said Chrysalis,” Discord said

“Enough, Rom-com chat just get to the point,” said Fluttershy

“Hey, Supernova, is she going to stay like that forever?” asked Twilight in a whisper

“If she is smart, she won’t, she can morph back to that form whenever she wants, but if she doesn’t, in 6 weeks she will have terrible blood cravings, which may cause her to go crazy,” said Supernova, loud enough for Fluttershy to hear, Fluttershy just rolled her eyes.

“I’ll change back later, trust me,” Fluttershy said

“Oh, good, one Spike is enough,” Caramel said, earning a look from Spike.

“Anyway, going back to the story, one day, Jordan was cultivating his magic power, he wanted to break past the last know barrier of magic and grow to the level 400, but while doing so, it went out of control, and he was sucked into the darkness, Chrysalis tried to save him but it was too late, the old Jordan was gone, and he became one of the kings of chaos, you might know his new name, King Sombra, in the beginning, he was welcomed into our circle of destructors, as we called our group, and we loved to wreak Havoc, but one day, he started attacking the other member’s territories, he even killed some of us, and started to take control of other lands. Chrysalis never gave up, she always tried to bring him back, but every time she tried he just pushed her away, he told her to give up, the man she loved was no longer. She was heartbroken, and that sadness made her become evil. One day Sombra and I came to Canterlot to destroy the town, that was when Celestia intervened and we fought for 30 days and nights, after all, that time, Sombra was left weakened and retreated to recover, but I stayed, I wasn’t going to give up so easily, and my own foolishness made me not pay attention, and Celestia defeated me, but when she could’ve killed me, she just extended her hand and helped me up, then she just hugged me, that instant all the memories of our childhoods together came back, and I felt disgusted at myself, moments later Sombra returned and commanded me to continue fighting next to him, obviously I refused, and then Celestia and I fought him together, once he was done, we sealed him in the netherworlds, turning him into a statue. Chrysalis learned of this and stole the statue when we were fighting Nightmare moon, to make Luna normal again, and she managed to free his Spirit, but not his body, this allowed him to summon beasts from Tartarus at will, one such beast caused the Crystal Empire disaster, where 400 people died, and now I’m 100% sure she’s the one responsible for this,” Discord Finish his story.

Everyone in the room went silent, no one could believe the story or didn’t want to believe it, but the facts were there.

“Ok, I think it's time for everyone to go home, the General has contacted us saying that the final kaiju has been defeated, without casualties,” Luna said

At the mention of this everyone started going back home, some people stayed back and chatted a bit longer.

Spike and the group went to the front gate and chatted about their battle until they were interrupted by Coach Bulk,

“Ah, Mr. Drake, I expect you and your friends to report to the soccer field at 17:00 hours on Wednesday,” said Bulk

“For what sir?” answered Spike

“For soccer practice what else,” Bulk said

“Uhm, sir, I think there is a mistake, we didn’t write our names on the sheet,” Spike answered

“Oh, don’t be silly Mr. Drake, your name was the first on the list followed by Ms. Dunnewolt’s,” Bulk answered as he listed the names of the others

At the mention of RD’s last name all the boys in the group, and some girls like AJ, Sunset, and Gabby, looked towards her.

“What did you do?” asked Flash

“Form the best soccer team ever!” said RD pridefully

“She might be right, well goodnight all of you,” said Bulk as he and Cooper walked away.

“Say, Spike, why don’t you come to my house, we can have our own private party there,” Fluttershy said in a very seductive tone.

“Pass, I’m tired, but thank you for the offer,” Spike said

“Is he really that dense?” said Fluttershy in her head.

In the distance, Celestia, Discord, Luna, Supernova, and Dovah looked at the scene in front of them.

“Supernova, what else does that potion do?” asked Celestia

“What do you mean?” He answered

“The Fluttershy I know didn’t behave like that,” Celestia said

“No, at least not in public, everything she saying and doing, are her internal desires acting freely,” Supernova answered

This made everyone take a look at Fluttershy, and start to make sense of her new personality.

“Oh, dear, I just hope she’s not going to do it anytime soon,” Supernova said

“Do what?” asked Luna

“Have sex, especially with Spike,” he said

“Why?” asked Dovah

“You see, Spike is already really fertile, due to his anatomy, and the potion I gave Fluttershy, not only gives you Vampire abilities but also raises your sperm count… Vampires tend to be really fertile, but we know how to control our urges… she’s new to this so she might not know how to, ” Supernova explained as everyone looked at him.

“By how much?” asked Dovah

“If she has sex with Spike in the next 6 months… she better get ready to have... at least Triplets,” Supernova said.

This comment made everyone go pale.

“Dovah, when we get back home… I’M GONNA START BUYING BABY PRODUCTS FOR SPIKE’S KIDS!!!!,” Jenny said half drunk.

Everyone then looked at her and blushed madly.

After talking for another half hour everyone said their goodnights and went home.

The ride home for Spike and Rarity was in complete silence, not one word, one song, one sound was said between them; after 10 minutes they finally arrived at the house, once they got in they found it to be completely empty.

“Where’s Opal?” asked Spike

“Provably out “Scouting” the area, what about Peewee?” asked Rarity

“Mating season started today, he won’t be back for a week,” Spike answered

Then it was back to the awkward silence, both Rarity, and Spike, tried to say something to each other but nothing came out; the silence continued for a good minute until.

“I don’t regret it… going after you, when you went to fight the Kaiju,” Rarity said as Spike looked at her.

“It was the dumbest thing you could’ve done, you could’ve gotten injured, or worst… killed,” Spike said sounding angry.

“Excuse me!!! A thank you would be nice,” Rarity said she getting angry

“I am not going to applaud you taking those kinds of risks for me, I am not worth it!!” Spike shot back.

“Now you’re the one saying Dumb things what makes you think you’re not worth it?” Rarity said now getting as angry as Spike.

Spike was about to say everything about his illness and the fact that he will die soon, but he didn’t, he just sighed,

“If thanks is what you want, then, thank you, for saving my butt, I really couldn’t have done it without you,” Spike said.

But Rarity didn’t like the tone Spike said it, she knew of Spike’s condition and was willing to stay with him and stand by him when that moment came, but Spike didn’t know that.

“Why don’t you open up to me?” Rarity said

“It’s none of your concern, and I am not going to drag you down with me… Goodnight,” Spike said walking away.

Rarity just looked at him as he walked away, she felt hopeless, and that hopelessness was turning into rage, she continued looking at Spike and then something inside her snapped.

“That’s it, are you that much of a coward?” said Rarity as she started to sob, this comment made Spike stop in his tracks. “Is that your plan, distance yourself from all those who care about you? Cause that’s just stupid… stupid and cowardly!!!” she finished.

Spike was now angry, he turned around and walked back to Rarity, his arms starting to flame up.

“You know I’m right!!” Rarity said as Spike got in front of her, he then raised both his arms towards Rarity. Rarity closed her eyes waiting for Spike to do whatever he was going to do, but what happened next shocked her.

She felt something pressing against her lips, she then opened her eyes and saw Spike giving her a kiss on the lips, Rarity was shocked for about a second but quickly returned the kiss.

After 30 more seconds, Spike and Rarity finally let go of each other.

“I’m not a coward, I just don’t want anyone to suffer because of me, I…” Spike started, just to be interrupted by Rarity placing a finger on his lips.

“I know… Flash told me… well, I kind of forced him to tell me… but I’m glad he did,” Rarity said as she kissed Spike again.

This kiss was even more passionate than the first one, and it even lasted longer. Once it was done Rarity said

“Spike… ever since I met you, there was something that drew me to you. In the beginning, I thought it was just lust, but then, you started to treat me like a Queen, you stud up for me, you even protected my dignity and helped me keep my business, plus you gave me a new house… Spike, you saved me from destroying myself, from ending it all… that’s when I understood that what I felt for you was not a carnal attraction, but pure love… and I always wanted to be more than friends with you. The day Twilight confessed I felt hurt, cause I had told her that I liked you… but seeing her now… happy with Flash… makes me want to have the same thing, even if it’s just for 1 more day, 1 more week, month or year, I Love you Spike, and I want us to be together, the rest of the time you have left,” Rarity said once again kissing Spike.

Spike was surprised, not only because of the fact that Rarity knew of his condition, but that he had caused such an impression on her that she would say something like this, knowing they don’t have much time.

After the kiss ended Spike looked at Rarity in the eyes and asked.

“Are you sure you want to?”

Rarity looked at Spike and answered

“You want me to prove it?” Rarity said as she grabbed Spike and Pulled him all the way to his room.

Once there Rarity pushed Spike onto his bed, while she closed the door, then she turned and walked slowly towards him, as she did, she started to unzip her dress, letting it fall down to the floor, leaving nothing on her but her purple underwear, She continued walking and took off her bra. Her round E-cup breast bounced around a bit, as she got onto the bed Rarity slowly started to crawl towards Spike. Once she reached his shirt she started to unbutton it, slowly but surely she finally managed to take it off. Rarity knew Spike had muscles but once she laid eyes on his rock hard abs, she felt her whole body getting hot, without warning Rarity just dropped onto Spike and started kissing his 6 pack, all the way from his hip, to his nipples, and she enjoyed every single second, savored every single inch she kissed, after another 10 seconds of kissing Spike’s chest and neck, she knelt down over his crotch, and looked at Spike is the eyes.

“Do you still want me to answer your question?” she said as she laid back down and kissed Spike on the lips again, both of them loved the feeling of their bodies rubbing against each other.

Rarity then moved upwards so that her boobs were right on Spike’s face, Spike wasted no time and started to fondle them. Rarity sure was loving it, being touched by the man she loved, it felt like a dream, one she hoped she never had to wake up from, just then a she felt a shock of electricity spread throughout her body, Spike was so aroused by Rarity’s breasts he had started to pinch her nipples while pulling lightly on them. Rarity used everything in her to keep her moans in, but she was losing, and fast.

Spike continued to play with Rarity’s breasts for a good 30 seconds before doing something that once again surprised Rarity. Spike positioned his head in between Rarity’s tits and placed her right boob on his mouth and started to suck on it.

The pleasure was so much for Rarity that she started to moan loudly.

“So I’m not the only one who likes boobs huh?” Spike said teasingly

“Oh, Don’t… don’t say such… stupidities… Darling… OH…” Rarity said between moans

Spike then changed to Rarity’s left boob and continued sucking for another 15 seconds, before grabbing both of her breasts and put them in his mouth at the same time.

At this point, Rarity was so high on ecstasy, that she was letting her “Lady fluids” escape her pussy. Rarity then started to move back to be face to face with Spike.

“So, I take it you liked my girls, right?” Rarity said with a coy smile, earning a nod from Spike, just then she felt something bulgy hit her vagina; She looked down and so a big bulge in Spike’s pants.

“Well, well, it looks like someone is ready to go,” Rarity said as she slid down and unbuckled Spike’s pants, leaving only Spike’s underwear that was not really doing its job of keeping Spike’s manhood from being free, the bulge was so big that it looked that it could rip the underwear in 2 any second.

Rarity then, slowly, started to pull Spike’s underwear off, and with one final pull, Spike’s dick was finally free.

“WOW, Spike, was expecting you to be big but this is just… much better,” Rarity said referring to Spike’s 8-inch long shaft.

Without warning, Rarity started to lick Spike’s dick, slowly at first but then she started to pick up speed until she reached a moderate one.

Spike’s dick twitched various times and started to get bigger, feeling this Rarity placed Spike’s meat rod into her mouth and started to suck on it gently. She never expected Spike to taste so good, the mixture between Spike's pre-cum and his sweat from the battle with the Kaiju, made his dick taste like some sweet and sour lollipop.

“OH GOD,” Spike said as he felt the urge to unleash his load

“You can let it go… whenever… and wherever you want darling,” Rarity said while sucking Spike’s dick, seconds after saying that Spike couldn’t hold it in any longer and released his sperm into Rarity’s mouth.

At first, Rarity was taken by surprise by all the sperm Spike had released, but she didn’t let not even one drop to leave her mouth, and she loved its taste.

“Darling, that was… so delicious, I think I’ve become addicted to your flavor,” Rarity said as she started to lick Spike’s dick again. After doing so for another 30 seconds she abruptly stopped. This made Spike worried thinking that he had done something to anger her. He then looked down at her and saw Rarity crying.

“Rarity? What’s wrong?” Spike asked sweetly

“Don’t ever say that your life has no value, and just run off to get yourself killed… I can’t imagine a world without you,” Rarity said sobbing

“I promise,” said Spike as he sat up and kissed Rarity on the lips, he enjoyed doing that, the feeling of her soft lips, the taste of her cherry lipstick, it made him feel… Happy, something he hadn’t felt in a long time.

“I can’t take it anymore!!!” said Rarity as she removed her panties and positioned herself on top of Spike dick.

“Rarity wait!!! I don’t want to get you pregnant… just yet,” Spike said

“It’s ok dear, I took birth control pills last night, just in case,” Rarity reassured Spike

“You do know sometimes they don’t work right?” Spike said worriedly

“I know… And I wouldn’t mind… to have your children… I mean it with all my heart,” Rarity said kissing Spike, she was really touched by his concern for her and his children.

Spike just looked at Rarity in the eyes his concern starting to dissipate from his head

“Can I?” asked Rarity as she started to rub her vagina with the tip of Spike’s dick, Spike just nodded, and with some help, Rarity slowly inserted Spike’s dick in her vagina. It felt weird since it was their first time doing it, once Rarity felt a bit more comfortable she let herself go, and Spike’s dick ruptured her hymen, officially taking her purity.

Spike surprised and concerned for Rarity when he saw the blood, “Rarity, were you a …?”

“Virgin? Yes, this was my first time, and it was also my first kiss… why are you so surprised,” Rarity said

“If it hurts too much, just tell me and I’ll pull out,” Spike said

“Don’t even dare to do that Spike, I’m ok, just getting used to having you inside me,” Rarity said calmly

After 10 more seconds, Rarity told Spike that he could start moving, and so Spike started to move his hips up and down slowly. This new feeling was amazing for both of them, Rarity felt shocks of electricity as Spike moved, and before she knew it she was moving with him. As for Spike, he felt wave after wave of pleasure every time he moved inside Rarity’s tight pussy, and every time he did his dick got wider and wider.

“Rarity… I think I’m gonna…” Spike tried to say but he was so high on pleasure he was using all his mental strength to keep his sperm in.

“Me...too darling, you can… you can let it go whenever you want… you can cum inside me…” Rarity said between moans.

“RARITY!!!!!!!!” exclaimed Spike as he let his sperm out

“SPIKEEEE!!!!” Rarity said as she also cumed from the pleasure.

After that Rarity plopped down on top of Spike, both of them panting heavily

“That was amazing,” Spike said out of breath

“It really was… Wanna do it again?” Rarity asked, earning an eager nod from Spike.

All throughout the early morning, Spike and Rarity humped like rabbits, changing positions every so often, from the typical position like “Doggystyle” and “shuttle” to the complex positions like the “Head over Heels position” and many more that hadn’t been named yet.

After 2 hours of non-stop fucking, both Rarity and Spike fell tired and covered in sweat onto the bed.

“That was… fun,” said Spike catching his breath

“Yes… really fun… and we only came 15 times,” Rarity said panting, then she looked down to her belly, it had bulged a little, “Haha, the amount of your seed in my belly already makes me look pregnant,” Rarity said as both she and Spike shared a giggle.

Then both of them stayed in silence for about 20 seconds catching their breaths

“Say… Rarity… there is something I wanted to try, but… I don’t want to do it without your permission,” Spike said

Rarity was once again shocked that Spike was being so considerate with her, “Oh, Darling, such a gentleman, but it’s ok, go on ahead,” Rarity said

Spike then got up and turned Rarity over, then lifted her hips to the point her butt was facing his dick.

“Oh, I see what you want to do,” Rarity said biting her lip

“Tell me if it hurts, ok, if it does I’ll pull out,” Spike said as he placed his dick on Rarity’s anus

“I will darling,” Rarity said

And with that Spike slowly started to insert his dick in Rarity’s anus.

“You’re even tighter in this hole than your other holes,” Spike said as he had managed to insert half of his dick inside

“Nggh… Darling, it’s the first time I’ve had something going into that hole,” Rarity said waves of pleasure going all over her body. With one final thrust, Spike had finally managed to have all of his dick inside Rarity. The sudden force added to the pleasure and the feeling of her anus expanding made Rarity scream in pleasure, and released more of her “love juice” from her pussy.

Spike then started to thrust faster and faster, harder and harder, enjoying the tightness of Rarity’s butthole, the feeling of Rarity’s butt as he humped against it, the clapping of his hip and Rarity’s butt sounded like the most beautiful symphony he ever heard.

“Oh darling, I just love it when you become so assertive… OH…. AH….OH… If you continue to do that I’m gonna go crazy,” Rarity said, and Spike started to go even faster. “OH YEAH MAKE MY INSIDES TAKE YOUR SHAPE, MALE ME YOURS FOREVER SPIKE…. OH YEAH… HARDER… HARDER...OH… I’M CUMING!!!!!!” Rarity said as both she and Spike came from the pleasure.

“Oh, simply marvelous Spike… I think that now both my pussy and my anus have your shape… that officially makes me yours forever,” Rarity said as she snuggled up to Spike

“So does this make us a couple?” said Spike

“Yes, honey, it does,” Rarity said as she placed her face on Spike’s shoulder.

Spike and Rarity laid there in bed silent for a few seconds before Rarity said

“Spike… I have no intention to monopolize you… if you want to have a harem go for it… as long as you make me your head wife,” Rarity said

“How do you know about that?” asked Spike confused

“Your mom and dad told me a bit about your culture,” Rarity said

“Well, if I get a harem… you don’t have to worry about being my head wife,” Spike said

“Oh, why?” asked Rarity

“In our culture, your head wife/husband is the first woman or man, you have sex with, it only gets decided in other ways if 2 or more woman have intercourse with the male at the same time,” Spike explained

“And how would that be?” asked Rarity curious

“Usually, it’s decided by who gets pregnant first or who gives birth to the first child, but if they are younger females or males, it’s decided by who makes the head of the harem cum first,” Spike said

“Oh, how interesting,” Rarity said as her consciousness escaped her and she went to bed.

“Sleep well, honey,” Spike said, giving Rarity a kiss on the forehead and closing his eyes as he embraced Rarity’s sleeping, naked figure.

Author's Note

Hey everyone.

Please comment if you want a Soccer Fic!!!

Stay safe

Dragonkin Ch. 10 The Drug in me is you
View Online

Dragonkin

Dragonkin Ch. 10 The Drug in me is you

It’s been almost a year since the gala; a year since Spike and Rarity, had their night of passion; a year since they officially had become more than Good-friends/Roommates.

But although they were happy for their new, more personal, relationship, Spike still had a bad feeling about going public about their love, and night of passion. Mostly due to the fact that he didn’t know how the other girls would react and he was afraid to find out.

So Spike made Rarity promise that she wouldn’t tell anyone at school about it, which, by some miracle, she had kept. But Rarity being Rarity actually told her parents and Spike’s parents about their relationship. She even told her sister Sweety Belle about it, which made Sweety react in a very… peculiar way; and ever since that Sunday she hadn’t called or communicated in any way with Rarity.

Spike, on the other hand, had to deal with not 1 but 2 different families, asking him various questions. Since when do you see her in that light? Or when is the wedding? But not even Rarity could avoid going red when both Jenny and Becky asked: Can we expect any grandbabies in the near future?

This question had actually sparked a long, and ongoing, conversation between the 2, since Rarity was really keen on the idea of having kids. But Spike… he was still troubled, since his physical condition hadn’t gotten better, and the fact that he never thought of having children. This made Rarity spend hour after hour trying to convince Spike to at least think about the matter. To which he always answered with an “I will, but no promises.”

Today it was Saturday once again, and Spike, as usual, had gotten up early to clean the house, do a minor workout, cultivate his magic, and play Doom Eternal. Except that now, he had a perfectionist fashionista as a girlfriend, who was also obsessed about getting the perfect materials for her dresses, and shopping.

So, you can imagine Spike’s surprise when he came downstairs and found Rarity, all dressed up and ready to head to the mall to buy materials and get ideas.

“Oh, good morning Spikey Wickey, it’s lovely to see you’re up. Now go get dressed, I’m on a mission to get the best of the best fabrics for the dresses I’ll present in the fashion show in a month, and as the old saying goes “the early bird gets the worm.” Rarity said in a cheerful voice.

“Rares, the mall opens at 9 AM. It's only 6:10.” Spike said facepalming himself.

“Oh, dear, that doesn’t matter, I want to be the first in line, to get the best.” Rarity said with a very determined look on her face.

Spike just sighed and went to take a quick shower and get dressed. He could always do his workout and cultivation later.

CANTERLOT MALL 7 AM

Just as Spike had said the main area of the mall was still closed, but he was kind of surprised that Rarity’s determination had saved their buts. It turns out that the mall opens at 7:30 over the weekends.

Spike just looked at Rarity while she was giving him an “I told you so” look, as they walked back to Rarity’s minivan.

“Spike, Darling I just can’t thank you enough for coming with me, even though I know you don’t like shopping.” Rarity said sweetly.

“It’s not the shopping I don’t like. It’s the fact that every time I come here someone is always asking me to model for them, or there's always some girls trying to get me to accept to hang out with them.” Spike said.

“Well if that happens, you can relax. I won’t let anyone take you away from me. I’ll protect you.” Rarity said with a serious face.

“Possessive are we?” Spike said with a flirty grin.

“Only with what’s mine.” Rarity said as she leaned in for a quick kiss on the lips.

Spike and Rarity’s makeout session lasted about 15 seconds before they went back to waiting.

“Say Rarity?” said Spike.

“Yes, darling?” answered Rarity.

“Are you sure you won’t mind me having a harem?” asked Spike as he started to sweat.

Rarity looked at Spike for a good 30 seconds before answering “Darling, I’m going to tell you the truth… I’m not the only one who has feelings for you… as you can remember from the gala.”

Spike just looked at Rarity, waiting for her to continue.

“Back in the first week of school, when we met you, all of us were smitten by you. You were the perfect man, smart, carrying, attractive, talented. It was really hard for us to not think of anyone but you.”

“And at the end of that month the girls and I had a sleepover at Twilight’s house, and, well…”

TWILIGHT’S HOME, A FEW MONTHS AGO (MIDNIGHT)

It was the typical Rainbooms sleepover. There was music, storytelling, karaoke, food (courtesy of Pinkie) and lots and lots of girl talk.

Once it got close to midnight, all the girls got a soda, and at the stroke of midnight, they gave a toast.

“FOR A SUCCESSFUL FIRST WEEK!!!!” said RD.

“CHEERS!!!!” all of them said as they drank.

“Well, that was fun.” said Twilight.

“Yeah, you see. You don’t need a list to have fun.” Sunset told Twilight as she sat down on the couch.

“I still would’ve preferred we followed the list though.” Twilight said.

“Argh, you’re hopeless!!!” said Sunset.

Then the girls all went quiet for a few seconds.

“So… anyone catch your eye yet?” asked Pinkie.

At the mention of this everyone turned to her in shock.

“Pinkie… we know you’re in a relationship… but you don’t have to worry, we won’t try to take Cheese away from you.” RD said.

“That’s not what I meant, plus that would be mission impossible, no offense girls but he prefers ALL THIS!” Pinkie said as she pointed at herself.

“I don’t know why that annoyed me.” said Sunset.

“Anyway, going back to Pinkie’s original question… is there anyone you like, Rarity?” asked AJ.

“Well, I’m not the kind to kiss and tell, but… I must say that… I find Spike really attractive.” Rarity said with a blush.

As soon as she said Spike’s name the room went quiet.

“YOU KISSED SPIKE?!!! WHEN?!!!!” Screamed Sunset and Twilight at the same time.

“Oh no, girls, I was just using the expression to give some context about me. I have never kissed Spike… not that I wouldn’t say no to it, but he really is something else.” Rarity finished.

All the girls in the room nodded in agreement to the statement given by Rarity.

“The only thing I don’t understand is why he’s so… unapproachable.” said Sunset.

“What?” asked Pinkie.

“She means, she doesn’t understand why he’s a loner.” Fluttershy said.

“I must say, girls, y’all should leave Spike alone. He’s got his reasons for wantin’ some privacy.” AJ said.

“Oh, it seems Ms. perfect apples, likes a certain hottie.” teased RD.

“That’s not what I meant in the slightest Dash. All I’m saying is that his life is none of our business.” AJ corrected.

“But still you have to admit he is one sexy piece of meat.” Sunset said.

“Is that all Spike is to you?” asked Twilight.

“No, of course, not. I’m just stating a fact.” Sunset said.

“I know it’s true but still…” Twilight commented.

“What about you Rainbow?” asked Sunset.

“Yeah, I mean, he’s cool and hot but…” RD started

“Oh, someone’s in love!” Pinkie said teasingly.

“No, I’m not… at least not with him… but…”

“Not with him, huh,” said Pinkie

“Really? With whom then?” asked AJ.

“She likes a certain blue-haired drummer/athlete/wonderbolt!” said Pinkie.

“YOU LIKE SOARIN!!!!!” All the girls said at the same time.

RD just remained silent, her face as red as fresh tomatoes, trying to come up with an excuse but failing every time.

“RD, just give up. Your actions speak volumes.” Sunset said.

“Since when?” asked AJ.

“Since around midway through our sophomore year… Remember when we were playing the final of the soccer championship against Vanhoover high? And how we were humiliated 5 - 0? Well, I didn’t stay for the ceremony cause I was so angry with myself for losing so I just ran away to… cry… I ran all the way to Evergreen park, and when I thought I was alone I just fell to my knees and started to cry… I think I cried for about 5 minutes when I heard someone walking up to me… I didn’t look up, I was really embarrassed, but then I heard a voice." RD started to remember.

“So this is where you ran off to.” came Soarin’s voice as he walked up to RD and sat down next to her.

“What… sniff… Are you going to laugh at me… perfect athlete and trash talker Rainbow Dash just got destroyed in her favorite sport… funny isn’t it.” RD said with her head still low.

“Maybe… but one thing I do know is that no one is perfect, and you don’t always win… if that was the case you’ll never try harder to become even better, and that makes you a true loser.” Soarin said with a smile.

“Yeah but still… losing isn’t fun.” RD commented.

“Dash… not everything is about winning. It’s about having fun and enjoying the beautiful game. Plus, we were kind of doomed from the start. Vanhoover high has the best male and female prospects in the country… if not the world.” Soarin said giving RD a warm smile and getting up.

“Oh one more thing, I believe this is yours.” he said as he tossed something in her direction. RD effortlessly caught the object, which turned out to be a silver medal, from the soccer tournament.

“Don’t be ashamed of getting a reason to try harder… see ya.” Soarin said as he walked away.

“Ever since that day, I’ve been in love with him… but every time I try to tell him how I feel, he doesn’t pay attention or I get too shocked to get full sentences out… and I also think he likes Samantha… Spitfire… and let’s face it compared to her I’m nothing… she’s smart, attractive, and good at anything she puts her mind to.” RD said, finishing her memory.

“That was just so beautiful.” Rarity said, wiping tears from her eyes.

“So you actually like someone in a romantic fashion? That’s new.” said Sunset.

“Ha, Spitfire, good at everything… don’t make me laugh. She is terrible at getting dates, mostly cause she likes older guys, and many of them are taken.” Pinkie said.

“Wait a minute, I remember that game. It was a very close game, but you lost because of 2 players, a girl with blue hair, who scored 2 consecutive goals, and the other one was a boy with long… green… hair…” Twilight said.

“SPIKE!!!!” all the girls said at the same time.

“It was definitely him! But that emo hairstyle really threw me off!” RD said.

“You & me both.” said Sunset "I was also on the team."

“I wonder why he didn’t talk to you Twilight.” Fluttershy asked.

“No clue, but that’s Spike." said Twilight.

“Say Vinyl, you’ve been kind of quiet this whole time, any thoughts about the guys in class?” Sunset said as she and the girls turned towards the DJ and were met by a rather… odd scene.

Vinyl was actually half-asleep, half-making out, with a body pillow of none other than Neon lights.

“Ok, that’s just creepy. Who wants something to drink?” said RD getting up and going to the kitchen followed by Twilight, AJ, and Pinkie.

“We’ll be there soon.” said Sunset as she turned to the other 2 faces in the room.

“So I take it you like Spike, hmm?” Rarity said with a bit of venom in her voice.

“What your tone princess. He is mine. I’m closer to him anyway.” Sunset said with confidence.

“Well I saw him first.” Rarity spat out.

“He’s been nicer to me though.” Came Fluttershy’s voice.

“You too Fluttershy?” said Sunset in disbelief.

“Ok girls, no need to get into a fight… let’s just settle this with a simple game. Whoever gets to kiss him first wins.” Rarity said.

“Just a kiss… that won’t do it… whoever gets to go all the way wins him, DEAL?!” said Sunset with determination in her eyes.

“Deal.” said Rarity, shaking her hand.

“Deal.” said Fluttershy louder than usual, but with a really red face as she was fantasizing about having a family with Spike.

“That’s cute and all, but. If I were you I’d be careful with Moondancer and Gabby… Moondancer is the typical cute airhead type girl, except she actually has a brain. And Gabby… well Gabby is just looking for an excuse to get into Spike’s pants, and I have to say, she’s close. Not to mention those 2 are closer to Spike than either of you.” said Vinyl, she had heard RD’s proposition and was going to get a drink but then she saw the scene unfold and decided to listen.

“Just how long have you been awake?” asked Rarity.

“Since the beginning, but don’t worry. I’m not interested in Spike. I already have my prince charming.” she said, giving “Pillow Neon” a kiss.

“I wonder what Neon would think if he found out about this?” said Sunset.

“Oh, he already knows… he was shocked at first but then he just got used to it.” Vinyl said getting up and heading for the kitchen. “Oh, and don’t you even think about touching him. He's mine.” said Vinyl with a scary look.

The three girls just nodded as she disappeared down the steps.

“She really has an obsession with him.” said Sunset as she left, followed by Fluttershy.

Rarity was left alone in the bedroom, a thought had popped into her head.

“Those 4 really like Spike as much as me, maybe even more. But I can tell that I’m Spike’s type of woman. Still, I wouldn’t mind sharing him, but that doesn’t mean I’m just gonna let them win.” Rarity said as a smile crept into her face, and a plan entered her brain.

BACK TO TODAY

“So that’s what happened. I know it might seem weird but I don’t want my friends to be sad.” Rarity said as she finished telling Spike where she stood on the whole harem idea.

“So, Sunset, Fluttershy, Moondancer, Gabby, and you, have feelings for me? To be honest, I had no idea. But it makes me happy, I don’t know why though.” Spike said.

“Oh, you big perv!” Rarity said jokingly.

“What? I can’t help it, having a lot of cute girls in love with you is kind of neat but…” Spike said.

“But, what? Asked Rarity.

“Having a Harem, still seems… wrong. It feels as if I’m taking advantage of all of you.” Spike said.

Rarity was once again shocked over Spike’s concern over everyone’s feelings. “Spike, no one is forcing you to do anything. You do what your heart tells you is right, ok?” Rarity said as she gave Spike a hug.

Just then the Mall opened and people started to rush inside to do early morning shopping. Rarity actually ran all the way to the first store on her list: the Jewelry store. Rarity ran so fast it took Spike 5 minutes to reach her.

And after 1 hour of Rarity’s “Speed shopping,” they left the store, with many boxes of diamonds and accessories, all of which were carried mostly by Spike. From there Rarity and Spike headed towards another important stop, the Shoe shop.

And again, Rarity took 1 hour to find the perfect shoes to use for the 10 designs she was currently working on, and once again Spike had to carry most, if not all the bags.

Now they were headed to the next stop, the textile shop.

But once they arrived they were greeted by a small problem. The store didn’t open for another 30 minutes, so they had no choice but to wait.

“Say, Rarity, I’m going to go get us something to eat at the coffee shop, what would you like?” asked Spike, putting the boxes he was carrying down.

“Why thank you, Spike. Could you please bring me a Latte and black forest gâteau and some vanilla scones, please? Thank you.” Rarity said sweetly, Spike just nodded and left towards the crowded coffee shop.

10 minutes had passed, and there was still no sign of Spike. Although she knew it was probably nothing serious she was worried. What if Spike had run into someone else from class? What if a big mob of cute girls was trying to get Spike to join them for the day? What if Spike had been kidnapped by a horny stalker?

“Rarity? I’m surprised to see you here so early.” came a female voice from behind her.

Rarity turned and was met by none other than Moondancer.

“Moondancer, good morning, what are you doing here?” asked Rarity with a smile.

“I’m going to work. Twilight and I work at the bookstore down the way. What about you?” asked Moondancer.

“Oh, nothing much, just doing some inventory shopping for my boutique.” Rarity said.

“Yeah, I can see that, but don’t you think those are too many boxes and bags for just you to carry. Cause, no offense, you aren’t the most athletic person in class.” Moondancer said.

“None taken, dear. That’s why I have Spike to help me carry them.” Rarity said.

“Wait, you brought Spike with you?! To do shopping?! HOW???!!!” said Moondancer.

“Very simple dear, I just asked.” Rarity said proudly.

“But I still don’t understand, I thought you lived down in Ponyville? It’s a four-hour drive back and forth.” Moondancer said surprised.

“Oh, yes about that… you see, I no longer live in Ponyville.”

“Ah, that makes sense, so where’s your new address?” Moondancer asked.

“I… am… currently… living with Spike… in his house.” Rarity said giving Moondancer a meek smile.

Moondancer just stood there frozen, her eyes hidden by the light hitting her glasses, after another moment of silence she said.

“You… and… Spike… live… together… under… the…same… roof… how nice of him.” As a dark aura started to form around her. Her head started to twitch. “It must be nice to have him as a housemate?” She said again, her voice gaining a demonic echo.

“Of course, he’s really sweet. He always helps me to make the dresses, helps me with homework, cooks for me, he’s amazing in bed.” Rarity said.

“I see, well… it was nice to talk to you Rarity but I have to go to work now.” Moondancer said walking away.

“Oh, alright, see you in class.” Rarity said, cheerfully not knowing that she had made a terrible mistake.

“Did she just say that… she and Spike… no, there is no way that Spike and Rarity had sex… right… RIGHT… yeah, must just be my brain still half asleep!” thought Moondancer crazily as she walked away.

3 minutes later and still no sign of Spike. Now Rarity was getting concerned. She couldn’t believe that it would take this long to get an order done.

“Well, well, it's Ms. Princess, good morning to you." came a raspy feminine voice.

Rarity turned once again and was met with Rainbow Dash and Soarin, dressed in sports clothes.

“Rainbow, Soarin, good morning.” she said.

“Um, Rarity, don’t mind me getting in your personal business… but you have way too many bags and boxes to carry alone” said Soarin

“Why does everyone keep saying that about me!” Rarity said.

“Cause it’s the truth, Rares. You don’t really work out, and the only thing that keeps you slim is your diet.” RD said in a matter-of-fact voice.

“That’s not true, darling. I might not lift as much weight as you can, but I do go to the gym once in a while. But you're right I mostly do cardio.” Rarity shot back.

“You only go to the gym to see if you can get a “Well sculpt” boyfriend. I bet you can’t even lift more than 6 of those boxes at the same time.” Said RD as she started to laugh.

“That might also be true, but I don’t have to. I have Spike here to help me.” Rarity said once again proudly.

“Where? I don’t see him." said Soarin.

“Well, he’s not here right now. He went to get breakfast for us.” Rarity said, earning a look from RD.

“Babe, can you keep an eye on Rarity’s things for a sec? I have to speak to her privately,” RD said, earning a nod from Soarin as she grabbed Rarity and pulled her away from the shop.

“Ok, Rares, what are you hiding?” said RD.

“Whatever do you mean?” said Rarity playing the fool.

“Don’t play the fool with me. I might not be smart but I am observant, and I can tell you’re hiding something.” RD said getting in on Rarity’s face.

Rarity found herself cornered, literally, and without a clear way out of this situation, she broke.

“Ok, Spike and I are now a couple. Happy!!!!?”

“No, you’re still hiding something, spit it out.” RD commanded.

Rarity once again found herself trapped, and had to concede.

“And… we... became… intimate…” Rarity said, getting red.

“What was that, couldn’t hear you?" RD said.

“WE HAD SEX!” Rarity said a bit louder, but not loud enough for other people around to hear.

“You did what!?...Congratulations, welcome to the grown-up club.” said RD.

“What does that m- Wait a minute… you and Soarin also…?” asked Rarity, earning a nod from RD. “When?”

“After the Gala. He offered to take me home, but by the time we arrived it was really late and I didn’t want him driving around, so I invited… correction, forced him to stay the night, and well. Once we were comfortable we started to talk about our future dreams, and baby talk poped up, and with the adrenaline rush from the fight, one thing led to another, and we had sex… but don’t worry I’m not pregnant." RD said proudly.

“Ok, I was not going to say anything about that, but I’m happy that you finally consummated your love." Rarity said with a smile.

“Consu-what? Rares, If you mean what I think you mean, not yet, but we really want to.” RD said.

Rarity just looked at her funny and waited for an explanation.

“Have babies… Soarin is like Spike, he told me that he won’t get me pregnant until we’re both ready. And, I have to admit, sounds like something Spike would say. How about you?” RD explained.

“Oh no, I’m not pregnant, I had been taking birth control pills so it was a safe day for me. I even took various pregnancy tests and they all came back negative.” Rarity said.

Unknown to the two friends, two silhouettes were looking at them from both sides of the hallways balconies.

“So, you and Spike had sex, huh. Well it doesn’t matter, you’re nothing compared to me when it comes to that type of relationship. Even if I’m still a virgin, I will steal Spike away from you… not that I want to.” said the figure on the right balcony.

“I know it’s wrong to be spying on people, but this vampire potion has enhanced my hearing… I’m so happy that RD finally made her dream come true… but I feel really enraged about Rarity and Spike having sex for some reason. Who’s that?” said a certain pink-haired girl from across the hall as she saw someone walking away while eavesdropping on her friends.

“I better leave, I have so many cute animals that need attention at the shelter." thought Fluttershy as she walked away rapidly.

Seconds later, Rarity and RD returned to where Soarin was standing, said their goodbyes, and headed towards the gym on the second floor of the mall, while Rarity went back to wait for Spike.

2 minutes later Spike finally appeared, carrying Rarity’s coffee and pastries, and a bottle of water and a breakfast sandwich for Spike.

“What took you so long?” Rarity asked.

“Well, first of all, the place was crowded, even more than sugar cube corner. Second, Gabby was working the cashiers today and didn’t stop talking to me, then they got your order wrong. And finally, I had to deal with a group of girls who almost got into a fight with my “girlfriend” Gabby for asking too many personal questions.” Spike said, giving Rarity her food.

Spike and Rarity ate their food while enjoying a very cheerful conversation about their food. Even sharing some of it, and after finishing their meals the store finally opened.

After 1 hour of color choosing, texture mixing, and thread grabbing, Rarity and Spike were finally finished and we’re now heading towards their car. Spike was now covered completely in boxes and bags, to the point you couldn’t even see him walking towards you.

Rarity then walked past a swimsuit shop and stopped. Not because she saw so many nice swimsuits, but because an image had caught her attention.

“Spike, darling, why is your picture in that shop?”

Spike stopped and looked at the picture, and started to sweat.

“Remember that I told you why I hated going to the malls? Well, last year when I went shopping with a friend of mine, a lady came up to us and asked us if we wanted to model for her swimsuit company. I said no at first but my friend said yes after making a background check on the owner, and so I had to say yes, and here we are now.” Spike said as he walked away.

Rarity just looked at Spike walking away, then quickly grabbed her phone and took a picture of the image, and hurried towards the car.

Once Spike and Rarity had finally placed all the bags on the van, Rarity had an idea.

“Hey, Spike, want to go to the Spa with me?”

“No, thanks, remember what happened last time?”

“The time you ate all the cucumber, or…”

“When the twins gave me some sort of sexual massage… if it wasn’t for Twilight who knows what would’ve happened.” Spike said.

“So then what?” asked Rarity.

“I’ll just go to the park for a walk, while you go and have fun… call me when you’re done ok.” Spike said walking away.

Rarity just watched him walk away, then she turned and hurried to the spa.

2 HOURS LATER AT THE PARK

Spike had been enjoying his time while walking on the forest park. He had walked through a field full of flowers, then passed the camping area with lots of families having fun, and finally, he had turned right and was now walking up a mountain forest trail, where he could hear and feel the wilderness around him.

After 30 minutes of walking, Spike decided to sit and just relax. But before doing it, Spike noticed something between the trees. He got up and started to walk towards the mysterious figure, which was standing in front of a beautiful, crystal clear water lagoon, and as he got closer to it he started to hear a voice, and what appeared to be music. He got a bit closer and heard a song.

Once Spike got close enough he noticed that the figure had orange and red hair, and was wearing a black jacket, an orange shirt, and black jeans, with a pair of black boots.

“Sunset? What are you doing here?” Spike asked as he walked towards her giving her a massive scare.

“Spike, what are you doing here? AND DON’T EVER DO THAT AGAIN!” said Sunset.

“I was walking to clear my mind and just as I was about to sit down I spotted you, and wanted to see what was going on. That’s when I heard you sing that song… a bit haunting, but beautiful… also, you have a very nice voice.” Spike explained.

“Thanks, I like singing, but I still get stage fright.” Sunset said.

“Hey, what’s the message of the song? Cause it sounds like you want to say goodbye." Spike asked.

Sunset remained quiet for a few seconds, and before she could say anything she started to sob quietly, which threw Spike off.

“Did I say something stupid?” asked Spike trying to make things better.

“It’s not you… sniff... Spike… this song was…sniff... written by me… sniff… in honor of my… parents…” Sunset tried to say.

“Oh, touchy subject?” asked Spike.

“Kind of...sniff… my parents died when I was a 12… and I lived with my grandparents until my grandpa died when I was 16, and my grandma months later… ever since I’ve lived on my own.” Sunset said, still crying.

“Oh… I… I’m sorry… I didn’t know…”Spike said.

“It’s ok… but instead of it, I became mean and nasty… I even came close to destroying the whole high school." Sunset said.

“I kind of know about it… Twilight told me something about it but… I never cared…” Spike said laughing a little.

“It’s a big deal Spike, I almost killed people because I could control myself, and… and” Sunset tried to say something, but before she could finish Spike just hugged her.

“Sunset, the important thing is that you changed, right, and no one got hurt… we all make mistakes, and we all lose it from time to time. The best thing you can do is learn from it." Spike said.

“Easy for you to say, your life is perfect. You have money, your parents love you, you’re good looking, smart, talented, you have it all.” Sunset said as she broke the hug and turned away.

Spike looked at her for a few seconds in total silence.

“You’re wrong… my life isn’t perfect, I just… I just got used to acting as if it was." Spike said, this caught the attention of Sunset, who turned to look at Spike.

”You see, I… I suffer from a “sickness” known as the Rage-Growth syndrome, that I acquired after fighting the Bahamut in the Crystal empire almost 10 years ago… My body is so damaged that if I don’t train or cultivate my magic regularly I can die in a blink of an eye.” Spike continued, this information made Sunset start to sob.

“And to add insult to injury… my parents… aren’t even my real parents… they’re my uncles… my Dad/Uncle was my father’s older brother… but we didn’t know until I was around 14… I always suspected it though we shared many similar features.” Spike finished.

“How many people know? About everything?" Sunset asked.

“Flash, Rarity and you.” Spike answered.

“Wow, your life sucks more than mine. How do you put up with it, meditation, prayer, exercise… drugs?” asked Sunset, the last of those choices made Spike nervous for her mental state.

“I don’t know how to say it… but I’ve been working on a song these past few days...and maybe it can shed a light on it…” said Spike as he got his phone out and selected a media file.

“That was… beautiful, I didn’t know you saw me in that light." said Sunset in a very seductive tone.

“Well… not you per se… but people like you, who always get up and continue fighting no matter who bad the situation loo-” said Spike as he was interrupted by Sunset Shimmer kissing him on the lips.

The whole situation caught Spike by surprise, to the point he didn’t know how to respond or react. Seconds later Sunset separated from Spike to get some air.

“I’ve been meaning to do that for a while now, I hope you’re not angry with my invitation." Sunset said with a sultry smile.

“I don’t mind the contact but… wait… invitation? Invitation to what?” asked Spike.

“To do this.” Sunset said as she took off her jacket, shirt, and bra, at the same time, making her breasts bounce around for a few seconds.

Spike couldn’t help but stare at them, they weren’t as big as Rarity’s but he was feeling really aroused, and Sunset knew it.

“Looks like someone’s excited.” She said as she felt Spike’s bulge hit her crotch.

Sunset slowly moved down towards Spike’s pants. She unbuckled Spike’s jeans and pulled the zipper down to the point, that Spike’s bulge looked bigger. Sunset then continued to pull Spike’s jeans all the way down, then she did the same with his underwear, until Spike’s dick was free and at full erection.
“Yummy!” said Sunset Shimmer in her head, just as she started licking Spike’s dick.

Spike just stood there, totally confused about Sunset’s actions. He didn’t even know how they went from a sad, heartfelt conversation to her milking his dick. Nonetheless, Spike was liking it.

Sunset Shimmer continued licking Spike’s dick for a few seconds before she placed Spike’s dick between her breasts, and started to give him a tit fuck, all while she continued to suck on Spike’s dick.

“How do you… like my breasts...Spike?” said Sunset while giving the blowjob.

“I… I think I’m… I’m going to…” Spike couldn’t even finish his sentence when he let out his load onto Sunset’s mouth, hair, face, and breasts.

Sunset did her best to swallow Spike’s sperm that was inside her mouth, while she continued to massage Spike’s dick between her breasts.

“May I have seconds?” she said as soon as she swallowed the last bit of cum in her mouth.

The mention of this, Spike thrust his dick into her mouth once again, and she continued to suck on it for a good minute.

Spike was in so much pleasure that he couldn’t even stand properly, but he didn’t even care. All he cared was that both he and Sunset were enjoying the pleasure.

After Spike let his load out into Sunset’s mouth once again, he stumbled back and rested his back on a nearby tree. Sunset, on the other hand, was using whatever was left of her mental sanity to avoid rushing over to Spike and give him a “round 3”. Instead, she stood up, removed her boots, then her jeans, and lastly her panties, leaving her vagina in full display.

As soon as Spike saw her, his dick, which had gone limp, was now fully erected ready for more.

They stood there in silence for 5 seconds before Sunset walked to a nearby tree, placed her hands on it for support, and leaned forward letting Spike have a good look at her butt and pussy, then she turned and looked at Spike.

“Please?” she said.

Not one more word was needed, and Spike came towards her, placing his dick between her cheeks and hot dogging her, rubbing her anus with every stroke. The sensation drove Sunset crazy, and desperate as she wanted it in her.

“Spike please, put it in!” she begged.

Spike stopped and moved his hips so that his dick was now touching her pussy.

“Where do you want it?” Spike said as he started to rub his dick against her pussy while fondling Sunset’s breasts.

“You are so evil, Spike- having… oh… making a girl beg this way…” Sunset said between moans, but Spike didn’t put it in he just continued to rub her pussy with his dick.

After 10 more seconds Sunset had enough of waiting.

“PLEASE, PUT IN MY PUSSY, PLEASE!!!!” she screamed.

Spike then thrust his dick into Sunset’s pussy, taking her virginity in a flash.

The feeling of her Hymen being torn and the sensation of Spike’s dick inside her was too much for Sunset.

“Spike, I’m Cuuuuuuuming!” she screamed in pleasure.

Her semen dripped down Spike’s dick all the way to the ground.

After a few seconds of Sunset catching her breath, Spike said.

“Ready for more?”

To which Sunset just nodded, and Spike started to move. Every time Spike moved inside her, Sunset felt shock after shock of electricity running through her body, and unconsciously she started to move her hips with Spike. At the feeling of this Spike started to go faster and faster. This made Sunset moan even louder, the pleasure making her nails start to remove pieces of bark from the tree she was hugging for support.

“Oh, God, this feels amazing, no wonder Treehugger chose this position.” Sunset said as the movement intensified.

“Sunset… I’m near my…” Spike said.

“It’s ok… let it out… inside.” Sunset answered.

“But… is it safe?” asked Spike.

“Just… do it!!!” Sunset said while being touched by Spike’s concern.

“Sunset I’m…” Spike said.

“Me too…. AAAAAAAAAAAAH-” Sunset said as both she and Spike climaxed from the pleasure.

“You’re warm semen, is inside me… It feels so good.” Sunset said as Spike started to pull out, making her think they were finished. Oh, how wrong she was.

As soon as Spike’s dick was out he said.

“Sunset… I hope someday you forgive me for this."

“For wha- AAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” was all Sunset could say as Spike thrust his dick into her anus and started to move faster and faster.

“I know it might hurt but… just give it a moment… you’ll feel much better." Spike said.

“I think… I prefer… this hole Spike… please do it harder, faster, MAKE MY INSIDES TAKE YOUR SHAPE!!” screamed Sunset.

Spike started to move faster, and faster to the point that now he was moaning out loud.

“Oh, dear I’m going to…”

“Just let it out, Spike! I’m also at my limit!” Sunset said.

“SUNSET!!!!”

“SPIKE!!!!!”

And with that, both of them climaxed. Spike then pulled out his dick from Sunset’s anus, his cum dripping down her legs and directly onto the ground.

Sunset’s legs then failed her due to the pleasure and she kneeled down, catching her breath.

After a few minutes, Spike helped her up.

“Sorry for making you so dirty.” Spike said referring, not only, about all the cum that was dripping out of her pussy and anus, plus the one that was spread across her body, but also to the mud on her legs and feet.

“It’s ok. I started this, and you’re also dirty.” she said as she pointed to Spike’s body.

Sunset and Spike then looked at the lagoon.

“Thinking what I’m thinking?” said Sunset, receiving a nod from Spike, and the 2 of them rushed into the lagoon. And continued to have sex as they let the warm water hug their bodies.

HOURS LATER

“Spike what time is it?” asked Sunset.

Spike grabbed his cellphone “It’s 5:33 PM.”

“We’ve been having sex for 5 hours!” said Sunset in surprise.

“Only if you count the 2 we spent cuddling/sunbathing/drying or bodies,” Spike said.

“Oh, you.” Sunset said giving Spike a kiss on the lips.

“So, what now?” asked Spike.

“I don’t know… Spike, I must confess something… I know about you and Rarity becoming a couple and the fact that you had sex with her." Sunset said nervously of how he would react.

“Did she tell you?” Spike asked kindly.

“No, someone told me, and by your answer, It must be true." Sunset said sadly.

“Sunset, I don’t want you to feel bad about it. Both Rarity and I have been talking, and she said she wouldn’t mind me having a harem… plus if I had to choose between all of you… I couldn’t choose just one. So what do you say?” Spike said.

“Really? That means I don’t have to feel like a mistress? I’m in as long as I can be with you." Sunset said, giving him a kiss on the lips once again.

Sunset and Spike’s make-out session lasted another 40 seconds before they needed air.

“I don’t know why, but I can’t stop thinking that I’m forgetting something.” Spike said.

“If you can’t remember, it probably wasn’t important.” Sunset answered.

“Your probably right." Spike said as he and Sunset continued walking back to the park’s entrance.

BACK AT THE MALL

“I wonder where my Spikey Wikey is? My phone is dead so I can’t call him. But he’s supposed to be back by now.” Rarity said as she stood in the middle of the mall’s plaza.

Just then a clothing store put up a sale sign in front of her.

“Oh, well, he’ll come back soon enough… I don’t think he’ll mind if I do a little personal shopping,” Rarity said as she ran into the store and started to pick out different items.

Dragonkin Ch. 11 Eternally yours
View Online

Dragonkin

Dragonkin Ch. 11 Eternally yours

Author's Note

Hello.

Just want to say:
Hope everyone is safe and in good health.

Also sorry for the amount of music in this chapter. But the songs are necessary

Dragonkin Ch. 11 Eternally yours

Six days have passed since Spike and Sunset got together, and three since Sunset told Rarity about it. She took it rather well.

“Hey, Rarity.” Sunset said.

“Ah, Sunset, darling, what can I do for you?” Rarity said as Sunset came up to her.

“I have to tell you something." Sunset said nervously.

“Oh, Sunset, you come with a juicy piece of gossip?” Rarity asked with a spike of interest.

“More like a confession.” Sunset explained.

“Oh, well, let’s hear it nonetheless." Rarity said, and without warning, Sunset grabbed Rarity and pulled her towards the field.

“Ok, Now we can talk.” Sunset said as she let go of Rarity.

“Dear, I don’t understand the secrecy, but if you’re going to this length it must be serious." Rarity said.

“I brought you here cause I don’t know how you’ll react… Rarity I… had sex with Spike… even though I know he’s taken.” Sunset said as she looked towards the ground.

Rarity just stood there in silence. She was shocked. She knew that Sunset liked Spike, and she did tell Spike to make a harem if he couldn’t decide who to love, but she wasn’t ready for when another woman would enter into Spike’s love life.

“Well, Dear, I really appreciate your honesty. It shows me that you care about our friendship.” Rarity said as she gave Sunset a hug.

Sunset was surprised by Rarity’s reaction, but felt good with the weight off her shoulders.

“So, you don’t mind that I’m now part of Spike’s… harem?” She asks shakily.

“Oh, heavens no dear, it was my plan from the start. I told him I have no intention of monopolizing him and let’s face it, even if he did get a harem I’d still be number 1 in his eyes.” Rarity said with a confident smile.

“I’m surprised you don’t mind the competition." said Sunset, returning the smile.

“Oh, dear, no offense, but there is no competition here. I was the first kiss, first time, and, more importantly, I’m his type of girl.” Rarity said as a Purple aura started to surround her.

“But, I hold a closer bond with him, we are both the same inside, and that is something you won’t ever have.” Sunset said as a green aura started to surround her.

“Is this a competition?” Rarity asked with a creepy smile on her face.

“It’s a warning now, don’t let your guard down, or I’ll become his number one.” Sunset said with a creepier smile on her face.

“Challenge accepted, the first one to bear his child wins head wife title." Rarity said as she extended her hand.

“Deal… I hope we can still be friends?" Sunset said, shaking Rarity’s hand. Her aura slowly fades as she starts to smile genuinely.

“That would be lovely." Rarity said as both of them walked away together, smiling happily.

BACK TO TODAY

It was Saturday morning. Spike was laying in bed, alone, since Rarity had gone with her family on a trip to Manehattan, and Sunset and the rest of the gang were busy working. Spike had finished all of his reports and responsibilities early and was now bored.

He had nothing to do. No new songs, no new ideas for videos, not even the desire to finish playing Doom Eternal or Bloodborne, not even the new Call of Duty Modern Warfare seemed fun to play. It was serious.

“Well, I might go out for another run, it helps me to think." said Spike as he got out of bed and headed for the front door.

Just as Spike reached the door, his phone started to beep. Spike quickly dove into his pant’s pockets and fished out his phone.

“Oh, it’s a text from Fluttershy. Wonder what she wants." said Spike as he started to answer to the text messages:

“Hi Spike, sorry for bothering you this Saturday morning, but I need to ask you a favor.” read Fluttershy’s text.

“Sure, ask away.” Spike answered.

“I can’t tell you in a text, but please meet me at the entrance of Canterlot Heroes park in an hour, ok?... Oh, and please wear black clothes, it’s really important you do. And please bring your guitar.” Fluttershy finished.

Spike was really confused by her request, but decided to go along with it, so he quickly went upstairs to take a shower, and then put on some black clothes. It took Spike about 10 minutes before he was ready to go and meet Fluttershy.

“I never thought I’d look like this again… I should really cut my hair." Spike said as he walked out of his house and started to walk towards the park, which was 15 minutes away.

THE PARK HALF AN HOUR LATER

Spike knew he was early, so he decided to wait for Fluttershy while listening to some music. Yet he was oblivious to the stares he was receiving from the female population in the park.

5 minutes later, Fluttershy finally made it to the park. She was worried she was late, but in reality, she was 20 minutes early, so she started to look for Spike all over the place, and then her eyes landed on him, and her heart just skipped a beat.

Spike was leaning on a wall of one of the stores near the park, his guitar next to him. It took him about 10 seconds to see Fluttershy coming towards him.

“Hi Spike, you look really attractive.” Fluttershy tried to say out loud but got all choked up.

“Hey, Fluttershy, I must admit I’m glad you’ve got your new powers under control… By the way, you look really pretty." Spike said with a small smile.

“Oh, thank you, very much.” Fluttershy muttered, while her face was getting red, due to the complements and the fact Spike didn’t stop looking at her.

“Anyway… what do you need my help with? And why the strange clothes thing?”

“Oh, that, listen I need you to come with me to Vlerith, it’s an emergency." Fluttershy said.

“You want me to go with you to the city of Vlerith, that's a day away by car?” Spike said.

“I know a faster way, I use it to go and receive training for my new powers… do you trust me?” Fluttershy said as she extended her arm towards Spike.

Spike just looked at her hand for a few seconds, and then he said.

“Of course I do.” As he looped his arm with hers.

At the same time, Fluttershy grabbed her necklace, and said “Oh, wings of light and death, carry us both, to the land we shall protect.” and it started to glow.

Spike quickly grabbed his guitar as the light surrounded them, and just like that they were gone.

When Spike opened his eyes again, he and Fluttershy were standing in the middle of the city of Vlerith.

“Welcome to Vlerith!" Fluttershy said.

“Thanks, although it’s my 10th visit. So what’s the mission?” Spike asked.

“Follow me.” Fluttershy said, and with that, she wrapped her body around Spike’s right arm, which was almost non-visible due to her boobs. Fluttershy dragged Spike all throughout the town, earning looks of jealousy from other female vampires when they laid their eyes on Spike.

After walking for another 5 minutes, they finally reached a building with a sign that read “Bloodmoon’s bar” and entered.

“Uh, Shy? Why are we going into a bar? You know I don’t drink?" Spike said.

“That’s good, none of us do.” came another male voice from behind them. Spike and Fluttershy turned and were met by 3 male vampires looking at them.

“Alex, Derek, Markus, nice to see you again.” Fluttershy said as she gave them a hug. “This is Spike, the friend I told you about."

“Hey.” Spike said in his typical monotone voice.

“Sup!” said Markus.

“Nice to meet you." said Derek.

“I like this guy’s attitude!" said Alex.

“So can someone please explain to me what’s going on?!” said Spike, starting to lose his patience.

“I hope you’re ready for the battle, and by battle, I mean, your total embarrassment." came another male voice from across the room.

“We’ll see about that, Max.” Derek answered back as the other band walked away

“Bad blood?” asked Spike

“Yeah, and funny coincidence that’s the name of their band, His name is Max Pavarovich, but we call him vârcolac due to his Rumanian ancestry, but he’s just a jerk and our first rival to victory,” Alex explained

“Ok, just one question what type of battle is this?” asked Spike

“Isn’t it obvious,” Max said as he and his friends showed Spike their instruments

“Don't tell me…” Spike started but was interrupted by a loudspeaker.

“Welcome, to Bloodmoon’s Bar, the best Bar/concert venue in town, I am Brandon “Bloodmoon” Moore, and welcome to our yearly battle of the bands, this year marks our 20th tournament, so we have some very important judges for today’s event, plus we have invited 3 professional bands who won this competition years ago, so without further ado, please welcome your judges: He is the king of mystery himself, and probably one of the best poets in town, please welcome, Malcolm Petrukin, you may find him in his book store “Adalon’s books and Poems,”

The crowd started to cheer as a man who was probably in his late 40 emerged out of nowhere.

“Next, we have the perfect definition of female beauty, please welcome the lady of the night, Queen of death, Lady Anastasia Lang-Wolf, if you want to look half as good as her visit her fashion shop, Princess dream boutique,” said Bloodmoon as an extremely attractive woman, in her late 20s to early ’30s walked out into the light, she had long green hair, purple eyes, and a slender figure, she also had a pair of F-cup breasts which were almost at full display under her tank top.

Spike and the rest of the boys could stop staring at her until Fluttershy elbowed Spike in the gut.

“Next we have the Master, the King, the Master King of manliness, Sir Valentine Wolf, if you think you can beat him, then visit his gym the “Harbour Fort” near the beach,” said Bloodmoon as a very tall and muscular man came out, this guy was almost as tall as Spike, and even more muscular than Big Mac… in other words, he was TERRIFYING. He appeared to be in his early 30s, and as soon as he stood next to Anastasia, she just started to hug his arm, making the poor dude look uncomfortable.

“Poor dude, he’s married to a succubus, they already have 4 children, and they haven’t even reached 30,” said Alex earning a look from Spike while seeing all the similarities Anastasia and Rarity shared.

“Now for our last two judges, he is the current Lord of this land, our hero and leader, Saber La Croix,” Bloodmoon said as Supernova entered the stage.

“And our last judge is a princess, literally, you might have seen her around, you might have even befriended her, but please welcome her royal highness Princess Luna Morrigan, the younger sister of Princess Celestia, and acting ruler of Equestria. And the PERSONAL guest of our Prince,” finished Bloodmoon as Luna came out onto the stage in a traditional gothic dress.

Both Spike and Fluttershy were surprised to see Luna there, but only Spike noticed a minor detail on her physic.

“Ok, then let’s go over the rules, there are 16 bands, 2 of which will go on to become full-fledged groups, this is a point elimination tournament, the bands will receive a grade between 0 and 50, the band with the most points will move on to the next round, in case of a tie, the bands will receive 1 hour to come up with a new song on the spot, and the points for that song will be added to the total amount if one of the 2 bands doesn’t come up with a song they will be disqualified if both of the bands fail, one of the members of each band most complete a challenge given to them by one of the judges. Bands are allowed to have guest appearances, as long as they are registered with another band, so no outside help, in the case of this, that member may only appear in 2 songs max. with said band. Are we clear, alright then, the tournament will start at 6 PM tonight, that gives you about 4 hours to get everything ready, and practice your songs. The registration table is now open,” Bloodmoon said

“Ok let’s go and get ready,” Derek said

“So I take it you guys are in a band,” said Spike

“Yup, I’m on the Drums, Derek, and Alex on guitars, Hiro on the Bass, and Francesca on vocals, and we call ourselves, “Morgana Says”,” Markus explained

“Who’s Hiro?” asked Spike confused

“That’s the reason you’re here, Hiro won’t be able to get here until after the first round so we needed someone to help, and Fluttershy told us that you’re a mad guitarist,” Alex explained

“I find 2 flaws in your reasoning, 1) you need a Bass guitar and I brought a guitar…” Spike started

“I can play bass, so we’re golden,” Alex said

“And 2) I assume you already registered the official band members, which if you didn’t hear unless a band asks me to join them I can’t help you,” Spike said, this comment made the whole band turn pale, they had completely forgotten that little detail.

“What are we going to do? All the bands are complete and no one needs new members,” Derek said, getting worried.

“He can join us,” said a voice from behind them

“Alister? I thought you guys were ready,” Derek said

“Yeah, but Wolfgang quitted and joined, “Puppeteer” so we’re down a guitarist, that is if it’s ok with you?” said Alister

“Sure why not,” Spike said

“Ok, thanks… Yo Chris, we got a new guitarist, we can register now,” Alister said to a Skinny man close to the registration table, who gave him a thumbs up.

“Ok Spike this is the song we’re planning to sing for our first battle, we are the first to go so be here before 6, ok,” said Alex giving Spike a partiture with the song they were going to sing.

“Copy, see you later,” Spike said as he walked away with Alister

“Hi, my name is Alister Callaghan, but you can call me “Ghost”, and this are my friends: Chris “Dead” Abramovich, Eduardo “Edward” Da Silva, and Mitch “Ghoul” Van Helsing,” said Alister

“Nice to meet you, My name is Shane Drake, but you can call me Spike,” Spike said

“Your not a vampire, right?” said Chris

“Why do you ask?” said Spike

“Your aura is way stronger than any high vampire. What are you?” asked Chris

“I’m a Dragonkin,” Spike said

“Wow, a mix between a Vampire and a Dragon, or at least a vampirical dragon,” said Mitch

“A what?” asked Alister

“A dragon who took a Vampire potion, to become even stronger,” explained Spike

“Regardless, I have to ask do you have any experience playing live?” asked Chris

“If you are asking if I have been in a band before, Yes, Yes I have, I was the lead guitarist for Sentry Flame and then for Over my head, I am currently a blogger that goes by the name of the Draketones, and play the guitar and vocals for the band Dragonknight. And that’s my resume,” Spike said

“The Draketones… Over my head… Dragonknight, I can’t believe it it’s really you, you’re Grimm, dude I love your videos,” said Mitch impressed

“Awesome, now we have a real chance to win… before we continue, can you write your name and signature to make your participation official,” said Chris giving Spike the registration chart.

“So our band’s name is Our Arcane Tale,” Spike said signing the paper

“Yup, cool name right,” Chris said

“Not bad, I’d say,” Spike said

“Ok, let’s go practice,” said Eduardo

MINUTES LATER CHRIS’S HOUSE

“So mind if I listen to the songs you were going to play,” asked Spike

“Sure, here,” said Chris as he gave Spike an MP3

Spike listened to the 8 songs on the memory, and he wasn’t impressed

“Guys, were you really going to sing these songs?” asked Spike worried

“They’re terrible right,” said Chris

“From the 8 songs, only 3 are good enough to get us a tie, maybe four if I modify one,” SPike said

“Can you change the 4 remaining to make them better?” asked Alister

Spike knew he could modify everything, but then he got an idea, he grabbed the partiture of the other songs and mixed them up in another order.

“Try this,” said Spike, as the rest of the guys grabbed their instruments and started practicing.

BACK AT THE VENUE 5:59 PM

Spike and his new friend returned to the venue just in time for the beginning

“You ready?” asked Markus as Spike came towards them

“Yeah,” Spike said, following the other members to the stage.

“Welcome back, hope you’re ready to rock, first we have Bad Blood going against Morgana says. Bad Blood is a band consisting of Max Pavarovich - vocals, Jake Thomson - Guitar/vocals, Ezequiel Hartman - Guitar, Samuel Adiwo - Bass and Chase Burns - Drums and they sing their song “Sarcasm”,” said Bloodmoon as Bad Blood took the stage

“Well folks, that was something else, let’s see what the judges think, Adalon… 8, Anastasia… 7, Valentine… 8, Saber… 7, Luna… 8, for a grand total of 38, well done,”

“Know we have Morgana says, This band consists of Francesca Speranzi - vocals, Derek Joseph - Guitar, Alexander Brendan - Bass, Markus Garcia - Drums, and covering for Hiroki Yamada is Shane Drake on the Guitar, and their song, Bury me alive,” said Bloodmoon

“I know you have more confidence, but how are your stage frights? AHHH, That’s going to take some getting used to,” Spike said as he was met with Vampireshy staring at him

“Well, for our sake, I hope it’s soon,” said Fluttershy as she went on stage

“What beautiful vocals, people, judges… Adalon… 9, Anastasia… 6, Valentine… 6, Saber… 9, Luna… 8, people we have our first tie, you know the rules you have 1 hour,”

“Ok, Spike, you’ll sing this one, you have better unclean vocals than I do,” said Alex

1 HOUR LATER

“Morgana says you go first… ready? Go,”

“People, what a banger have we just heard, judges… Adalon… 10, Anastasia… 7, Valentine… 8, Saber… 10, Luna… 10, for a total of 45 points, Bad Blood, ready? Go,”

“Beautiful, Judges… Adalon… 10, Anastasia...9, Valentine… 9, Saber… 8, Luna… 8, for a total of 44 points, congratulations to Morgana says, you can continue,”

“Well done,” said a voice coming up to them

“Hiro, you made it,” said Alex

“Yeah… the stupid boss kept me there over time to look over his daughter,” Hiro explained

“Thanks, Spike, good luck,” said Markus

“Likewise,” said Spike going towards the others

“Ok, now we wait,” said Chris

“We’re going against pro’s, their name is Velvet Illusion, they won 3 years ago,” Alister said

2 HOURS LATER

“Ok, now for the last battle of this key, we have Velvet illusion winners of this same contest 3 years ago they still consist of Angelique Roth - vocals, Nicholai Rudin and Konstantin Sharikov on guitars, Theodorus Byron - bass, and Aziz Bloomwood - Drums, and their song Nightfall,”

“How can someone reach that note?!!!!! They’re basically a choir with instruments!!!,” Spike said going pale.

“Just beautiful, Angelique, your vocals are still angelic, judges… Adalon...10, Anastasia… 10, Valentine… 7, Saber… 8, Luna… 10, for a total of 44 points.

“Now we have a new band, they call themselves “Our Arcane Tale, they consist of Chris “Dead” Abramovich - vocals, Alister Callaghan - Guitar, Shane “Spike” Drake - Guitar, Eduardo “Edward” Da Silva - Bass, and Mitch “Ghoul” Van Helsing - drums, and their song, Necessary evil,”

“That was amazing, judges… Adalon… 10, Anastasia...10, Valentine… 10, Saber...9, Luna...9, for a total of 48, that’s the second-highest mark tonight, well done.”

30 MINUTES LATER

“Ok, people now we have another very anticipated battle, Endless dark war vs Our Arcane Tale,”

“Endless dark war consists of Gonzalo Mazzetta - Vocals, Jasmine Verratti-Mazzetta - Vocals, Felipe Tasini - guitar, Manuel Orbani - guitar, Tyler Burgos - Bass, Jason Chen - Drums, once again we have winners from 5 years ago and their song Spellbound,”

“Perfection, Judges… Adalon...9, Anastasia… 9, Valentine...9, Saber...10, Luna...10 for a total of 47 points, Our Arcane Tale, get ready.”

“Interesting… Judges, Adalon… 10, Anastasia 10, Valentine… 9, Saber...10, Luna… 8, and we have another tie, get ready,”

1 HOUR LATER

“Our Arcane Tale, please”

“Judges… Adalon...9, Anastasia...9, Valentine… 9, Saber… 9, Luna… 9, a total of 45 points, Endless Dark War,”

“Judges, Adalon...8, Anastasia...8, Valentine...10, Saber...9, Luna...8, for a total of 43 points, congratulations O.A.T. you continue,”

“Now, let’s see, how the semi-final draw is coming out, the first battle is Miriam’s empty void VS The Chaos Soliterium, and that leaves Morgana Says VS Our Arcane Tale, we hope to see you here tomorrow at 6 PM ready for the last part of this tournament, goodnight,” said Bloodmoon.

“Congrats guys, you did well, nice songs by the way,” Said Markus as he and the rest of Morgana Says came up to O.A.T

“You too, wow, Shy, you really surprise me, you can sing and play the piano,” Spike said

“Thanks, you’re not so bad yourself,” said Vampireshy with a blush,

“Well, we should go and look for a place to sleep,” said Spike

“Oh, you can stay at Maddison’s inn, my family owns it, so allow me to take you,” said Alister

MINUTES LATER

“Here we are, Maddison’s Inn, Maddison was my grandma, she opened this hotel 99 years ago, will be celebrating 100 years as of midnight tonight,” Alister explained

Spike and Fluttershy just looked at each other.

It was a nice, Gothic-style hotel, with beautiful decor, it also had a sign holding 4 stars on it, so they assumed it was expensive.

“Hey, Sis, Mom, Dad, I need to ask you a favor, these are Shane and Francesca, they are currently competing with us in the battle of the bands, and they weren’t expecting it will get so late… can they stay here?” asked Alister

“Do we even have empty rooms?” asked Alister’s father

“Shane can sleep with me if he wants,” said Alister’s sister, earning a slap on the back of the head by her mom.

“Kate, that was so improper, please forgive my daughter, you’re lucky we had a last-minute cancelation, but the room only has one bed, I hope you don’t mind,” said Alister’s mom

“Of course not, thanks so much,” said Fluttershy, before Spike could even say anything, and she dragged him all the way to the room.

“Mom, have that room available for tomorrow night as well, ok,” Alister said, receiving a nod from his mom.

LATER THAT NIGHT

Spike and Fluttershy, had gotten themselves comfortable in the room and decided to go out for something to eat, and for late sightseeing.

“I’m telling you, Spike, your voice is so nice,” said Fluttershy, still a vampire

“That’s my line… say did you see Luna, did you noticed something off about her?” asked Spike

“No… why?” answered Fluttershy

“I don’t know… she seemed… do you hear that?” asked Spike

“The moans? Yes, they’re kind of loud… Oh,” said Fluttershy as she and Spike walked silently closer to them.

After turning a corner at the park, they were met with a sight to behold.

The moans were coming from Luna, who was being rammed by Supernova’s dick, the scene was so hot, even Vampireshy was getting hot.

Supernova and Luna just continued their sexual encounter without noticing Spike or Fluttershy looking at them.

One thing did confuse Fluttershy though, “Why is Luna’s belly so swollen?” After peeping on the scene for 5 more minutes, both Spike and Fluttershy walked away quietly.

Once they were back on the main road Fluttershy said

“She must start to exercise again, she has a belly now,”

“She’s Pregnant,” Spike said as Fluttershy just looked at him, “It makes sense, her body has no evidence of fat gain, plus the position Luna and Supernova had, was highly conservative for the well being of the fetus, plus he wasn’t thrusting so hard,” Spike said

“How do you know?” asked Fluttershy

“We were in the same biology class, by the looks of it she must be around 2 months,” Spike said “Now come on, we have to go to bed,”

Fluttershy just walked silently, her mind fixated on one fantasy.

The camera zooms in on a house near the Evergreen Forest, outside there was an adult version of Spike just working on the garden while sitting on the porch was an adult version of Fluttershy breastfeeding a little baby, the baby had Spike’s face and Fluttershy’s hair.

“You’re hungry aren’t you, my little angel, don’t worry mommy has lots of milk for you,” Fluttershy said

“KIDS, GET DOWN FROM THERE THIS INSTANT!” came Spike’s voice, Fluttershy looked towards the scene and she saw Spike walking towards a big tree where 2 other little forms had climbed on to.

“Make us,” said the female form

“Angela Marie Drake Speranzi, Edward Shane Drake Speranzi, don’t challenge me,”

The 2 just stick out their tongues, this made Spike really angry, and so copying Big Mac and AJ, he punched the tree so hard it wobbled, making the 2 kids fall right into Spike’s arms

“Wow, dad your really strong,” said Edward

“I know, that’s why I’m awesome, now get inside it’s almost dinner time.

“OK,” they said and ran inside

Spike just saw them run in, and walked towards Fluttershy

“The twins giving you trouble again?”

“Yeah, I just hope Rosanne doesn’t, I can just take so much stress,” Spike said walking inside the house to cook dinner.

“Oh, she won’t. Right my little angel?” said Fluttershy receiving a smile from the 4-month-old baby.

She then got up and went inside.

Fluttershy just smiled at the fantasy and blushed at the idea.

Then she looked at Spike and decided on a plan to show him how she felt, about him.

THE NEXT EVENING

Although Fluttershy had an idea to tell Spike how she felt, in the end, she lacked confidence, and once again, she went back to be the same old Fluttershy everyone knew. And she didn’t like it. So she had a plan, she stormed into the half-full venue and searched for Supernova, and just as she thought, he was in the middle of a make-out session with Luna.

She totally disregarded the idea of interfering and walked towards them.

“Hi Princess Luna, mind if I borrow him for a second,”

The sudden appearance of Fluttershy made both of them jump in fear.

“Sure Fluttershy, I’ll be right back,” Supernova said as he got up and followed Fluttershy

Supernova and Fluttershy walked to the back of the venue.

“What’s the problem Fluttershy, is your body rejecting vampirism?” Supernova asked in concern.

“No, it’s nothing like that, I just wanted to know if there is a way for me to remain in a half-vampire form?” Fluttershy said.

Supernova was now really worried “Is there a particular reason why you want that?”

“When I’m in my vampire form, I’m more confident about my feelings, but I think that it also scares the person I love,” Fluttershy said

“Fluttershy… I understand the nature of your idea, but… there is no possible way for a “Half-blood,” to remain in a half-vampiric form if you do you will suffer something similar to the “Rage-growth syndrome” your boyfriend has… I’m sorry.” Supernova said

“Wait, Spike suffers what?” asked Fluttershy hoping she had heard wrong.

“Rage-Groth syndrome, it’s a… by your reaction, I can tell you know what that is.” Supernova said.

Fluttershy remained silent for a few seconds “It’s not true, please tell me you're messing with me!” said Fluttershy as tears fell from her eyes.

“I wish.” was all Supernova said before Fluttershy ran halfway through the venue looking for Spike.

She found him talking to their new friends. Fluttershy quickly composed herself, and walked towards them quietly.

“Flutters, how are you doing?” asked Derek.

“Spike can I talk to you in private?” Fluttershy said ignoring Derek.

“Sure.” Spike said as he followed Fluttershy outside. Spike and Fluttershy walked to the nearby park, and when they were finally alone, Fluttershy did something Spike never expected. She shoved him onto a tree.

“Is there something wrong?” Spike said as he noticed tears falling down her cheeks.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Fluttershy said quietly

“Excuse me?” Spike said confused

“WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL ME ABOUT YOUR SICKNESS?!!!” Fluttershy screamed, hot tears falling down her face.

Spike was surprised he didn’t know to answer, but he decided to tell her the truth “I didn't tell you because I didn’t want to worry you.”

“THAT’S JUST BULLSHIT, I’M A MEDIC I COULD’VE HELPED YOU!” Fluttershy said getting angry with tears still falling down her cheeks.

“Then you know there is no cure, just, time to build memories, and to say goodbyes.” Spike said angaring Fluttershy, even more.

“THAT’S IT, YOU JUST GIVE UP?”

“I’ve been fighting for almost 10 years, I won’t give up just yet… but if something happens…” Spike said as he got free of Fluttershy’s grip and started singing.

Spike finished and turned to look at Fluttershy, who’s eyes were now red. She just looked at Spike and ran off back to the venue, leaving Spike confused and hurt.

BACK AT THE VENUE

Spike had missed the first battle, which was won by The Chaos Soliterium receiving 50 out 50 points for their song, and had made it just in time to see Fluttershy sing.

Spike actually stayed back, sitting at a lonely table in the dark, still feeling hurt. Just then, Vampireshy was on stage with the rest of Morgana says, but Spike could see that even her new and more confident self was, sad. Her face, the pure definition of hurt, and you could see she was crying silently. Fluttershy then started to sing

“Judges...sniff… please, Adalon...9, Anastasia...8, Valentine... 9, Saber...10, Luna...10, for a total of 46 points.”

Spike made eye contact with Fluttershy, tears fell harder from her face and she walked off the stage.

“Did you two get into a fight?” asked Alister

“No, it just… she has a hard time singing sad songs… that’s all.” Spike quickly lied.

“Oh, ok then, come on let’s rock this joint.” Alister said excitedly walking towards the stage with Spike in tow.

Once on stage Spike frantically looked for Fluttershy, and finally made eye contact with her, she was sitting in the same table Spike had been, she was starting to turn back to her former self, like if she was admitting defeat. Then Spike heard the “GO” from Bloodmoon and started playing.

“Now that was very impressive, Judges, Adalon...9, Anastasia...10, Valentine...10, Saber...10, Luna...9, for a total of 48 points we have a final people, now everyone take 30, and we’ll be right back,” Bloodmoon said

Spike quickly tried to get off the stage but was stopped by Chris.

“Dude, we have a problem…”

“What’s up?” Spike answered.

“We only have one song left… yours, do you think it’s going to be enough?” Chris said

“It probably won’t… wait here.” Spike said as he ran off to find Fluttershy.

It took Spike 15 minutes to find her as she had run out of the venue as soon as the song finished, and was now sobbing quietly on a bench near the park.

Spike couldn’t bear to see her like that, and walked quietly towards her.

“I understand if you hate me Shy… I just hope you can forgive me someday.” Spike said. Fluttershy remained quiet for a good minute.

“I’ll leave you alone.” said Spike as he walked away.

Just as Spike was starting to pick up a constant walking speed, he felt someone tug on his arm. Spike turned and was met by Fluttershy locking lips with him.

Spike was really taken aback but then saw Fluttershy’s face still had tears falling from her eyes, and so he deepened the kiss.

Spike and Fluttershy kissed for a good minute before they needed air

“I don’t hate you… I never could, you’ve helped me so much… like when Discord scared the life out of me, or when Angel went missing and you helped me look for him the whole day… or when I was too scared to finish the Special ops physical training, you carried me and made me feel safe, until I had enough confidence to continue… I was just afraid… afraid to come to terms with reality… to admit that… I was afraid of losing you… I love you Spike.” Fluttershy said as she kissed Spike once again.

“I’m sorry I hid that fact from you, Shy, I was so selfish.” Spike said after they finished kissing.

“You had your reasons...I’m sorry I reacted like that.” Fluttershy said.

“You had your reasons.” said Spike as he and Fluttershy shared a hug.

Then Fluttershy realized something “Don’t you have a Final to win?”

At the mention of this Spike’s eyes opened widely and he darted back to the venue, Fluttershy close behind.

He got there just in time to listen to the first band.

“Ladies and Gentleman, Hyde, Eiji, Daisuke, and Raiden, are ready for the final challenge, here is their song, Dragout.”

“Powerfull, Judges, Adalon...10, Anastasia...10, Valentine...10, Saber… 10, Luna...10, we have our first perfect score, and a mission impossible for O.A.T., regardless please get ready.”

“Now what?” asked Alister.

“I’m Singing.” said Spike taking off the mask he's been wearing ever since the competition started, just to accentuate the song

“I’ll be the guitar player then.” Chris said happily.

“Our Arcane Tale has made a change, instead of Chris in vocals, it will be Shane who sings the following song, titled Bloodbath & Beyond.”

“Steamy, and I think all the girls agree, judges, 10, Anastasia...10, Valentine...10, Saber… 10, Luna...10, we have another perfect score, you know the drill.”

“Ok Spike, what other song do we have?” asked Edward.

“Give me 10 minutes, you guys just learn this rhythm,” Spike said, giving them one of the old songs with some minor modifications.

Spike quickly ran for Fluttershy, grabbed her hand and pulled her to a dark end of the venue.

“What’s the plan?” she asked.

“I just need you to sit in front of me,” Spike said getting a pen and a piece of paper.

“Oh, ok.” she said.

Spike sat there in front of Fluttershy as he remembered the scenes that just unfolded earlier.

After 15 minutes Spike had a new song ready.

“Thanks Shy, you’re an angel.” Spike said as he gave her a quick kiss on the lips, and ran off.

The surprise kiss left Fluttershy frozen with a big smirk and bright blush on her face, after another minute of sitting there motionless, she came back to reality and went to wait for the final round.

HALF AN HOUR LATER

“Ok people, we now have our final round, but first, congratulations to Morgana says, for their third place, they ended with 5 more than Mirima’s empty void, now let's get ready for O.A.T. and their song Eternally yours,”

“Perfection, judges, 10, Anastasia...10, Valentine...10, Saber… 10, Luna...10, well done, another perfect score, The Chaos Soliterium, are you ready?

“That was really enjoyable, Judges, Adalon… 10, Anastasia… 10, Valentine… 10,...Saber… 10, Luna… 9, Oh, just one point, congratulations Our Arcane Tale, you are the winners of this year's tournament,”

The crowd went crazy, the guy from O.A.T went on stage for a final vow, and as soon as
Spike stopped walking, he was tackled to the ground by none other than Fluttershy, and she started to kiss him, earning many Woohoos from the crowd.

After the ceremony was over, Spike and Fluttershy walked back to the hotel with Alister, but there was trouble.

“Spike, Fluttershy, good to see you, listen we have a problem… we’re fully booked for the night… but the hotel also has private cottages near the park, one of them is empty, feel free to stay there for tonight, free of charge, a thank you present for helping my son out.” said Alister’s dad giving Spike the key. “Just walk out that door and find trail 3, you’ll see the cottage then, have a GOOD night.”

Spike and Fluttershy looked at each other, then thanked Alister’s dad and walked away.

“Are we really fully booked?” asked Alister.

“Nope, but judging by the show they put on during the ceremony, they’ll need some privacy.” Alister’s dad said with a smirk.

Spike and Fluttershy followed the instruction and were now standing outside a lovely cottage, you could tell they took real good care of it.

They then entered the cottage, all the details and decor that cottage had, you could tell, it was a really expensive one.

After getting comfortable, both Spike and Fluttershy, took a bath and changed into their nightclothes and had something to eat.

Once they were done, an awkward silence filled the room, both Spike and Fluttershy couldn’t bring themselves to say something.

Spike then asked Fluttershy.

"Would you like to watch a little TV?" Spike picked up the remote and flipped through a few channels. He only passed a few channels when he came across an episode of "True Blood."

"Ah, nice, have you ever watched this?" Spike asked Fluttershy.

"No, I haven’t." She replied.

After a few minutes "Wow, this show kind of turned me on a little." Fluttershy said.

"Oh really?" Spike responded playfully.

He looked over and saw Fluttershy touching herself through her pants.

Surprised by her arousal and her wetness making its way onto her now soaked panties.

"Would you like me to rectify that problem?" He asks her suavely.

"Do you think you can?" She replied as she moved her hand onto the large lump, in my pants.

Spike pulled her face to meet his and press his lips against her Wet. Warm. Flavourful mouth...

Spike put his hands on the sides of her face to hold her where he wanted her. He then wound his fingers up in her hair and tug tight, and somehow, just by the way he was touching her, made her mouth open, which commanded her to close her eyes, and forced her to start breathing faster and faster until she felt dizzy and think she might blackout. It feels so focused and intense. She could feel the edges of her body melt and become part of his. Melting away even forgetting her own name.

Fluttershy then suggested they both get naked which he quickly did and then laid on the sofa as he watched her undress!

He smiled and licked his full lips and placed them softly on hers. She involuntarily sloped into the kiss. Oh god, she was on fire. Her dream was coming true.

Spike moved his arm up Fluttershy's back and pulled her close to him for another luscious, tongue entwined kiss.

"You're still nervous, aren't you?" Spike said, smiling at her, laughing as he pulled back.

"How did you notice?" Fluttershy responded.

“You’re breathing really heavily,” Spike said

Fluttershy remained silent as she turned red from embarrassment.

"I'm a little surprised." He said as he moved closer, reaching out to stroke her soft hair. Spike then got up to turn the light dimness down.

He feels her eyes, staring at his manhood and naked body, as he fidgets with the lights. Knowing all she can think about is what Spike is going to do to her next and how it would feel.

Spike then returned and asked “How’s that for mood?”

Fluttershy just giggled.

Spike leaned back into the sofa, Fluttershy's eyes fixed on him, with passion within them. He looked at her quizzically. He extended his hand and placed it on her leg, rubbing his hand on her smooth, sleek, soft calves. As she said to herself "God, I want this man to fuck me."

Spike crooked his finger at her and said "Come here, you."

She leaned closer. She moved towards him again, as he reached around the back of her head, and with his hands, he pulled her into him. Fluttershy could feel the softness of Spike's tongue as she inhaled. Their lips lingered for a moment. As she exhaled softly, lost in the moment...
Spike whispered. "That was enjoyable." As they kissed again, deeply. Fluttershy sucked on his tongue. As Spike slowly leaned back.

Spike then said, "Sit back on the sofa." He then slowly moved to kneel on the floor in front of her saying "Spread your legs... You naughty girl."

He placed his hands on her wide parted legs, as she insolently slouched and thrust her hips forward. Spike licked his lips, his eyes so wide with lust. "Very good. Now don't move."He said. With her eyes locked on him, Spike looked down. Past her hips to her exposed pubic mound. To his surprise, he found her pussy clean-shaven. Her puffy, swollen lips perfectly revealed, ready to feel the softness of his mouth. Now, he moved closer towards her. She exhaled looking down at his crotch and then reached to hold Spike's dick, arching up, yearning for more contact.

"Ohhhh, yes." Fluttershy breathed out her desire.

"Do you want more?" Spike said. She nodded as her soft moans grew louder.

Spike could feel the convulsions and heat through her body. Fluttershy's eyes were glued to him. Passion overwhelmed her.

They started again to kiss which felt so enjoyable but yet so drawing. Their tongues in a dance of lust and desire.

Spike then began to caress her breasts and touched her nipples. Fluttershy started getting rather wet from the attention, then Spike turned his attention to kissing and sucking her big breasts. Her vagina began to respond and grew even more humid and moist.

Spike started to kiss down her belly, stopping to tease her belly button and then moving on to her inner thighs. Fluttershy could feel his lips trailing across her skin sending sensations through her body.

She asked, "What are you doing?"

Spike then replied "I'm sure you know." at which point she then has a cheeky little smile on her face.

Spike continued and started kissing and licked up and down the inside of her thighs. She apologized for being so "wet", as she knows, she no longer can control her sexual organs.

Spike’s fingers begin to caress her outer lips and then lightly touch her inner lips, brushing across her clit. Fluttershy felt an oncoming orgasm, a powerful explosion overtook her but she managed to contain it and held off.

Spike inserted his finger into her pussy which slides right in. He started to kiss her vulva from the top down and inserted a second finger. As he continued kissing, he spread her lips and licked on her clit sending shivers through her body making her feel weak, with this ravishing frenzy inside her.

By now she’s more than ready to finish this with an orgasm, but she held on a bit longer. Spike’s tongue lightly touched her clit and plunged deep into her wet vagina. He fucked her with his tongue for a few minutes as he moved her butt to meet his tongue's rhythm. He then started to concentrate on her clit and flicked it back and forth. Then he began to suck on it. hat brought her even closer to orgasm. Spike could feel her tense up, ready to cum, and immediately moved away from her pussy and refocused on her nipples. His tongue circled her nipple, teasing, making it stand, eager for more licking. She begged him to go back to her cherry, but he told her to be patient.

They continued, Spike kissed and stroked her breasts. This went on for a few minutes as she felt, even more, juice pour from her pussy. His hands were exploring her, squeezing, grabbing her ass, and stroking her kitty.

Fluttershy squealed "Please, Spike, go back down on me? Please? It feels amazing." Spike was breathless, it made him want to put his greedy mouth back on that swollen pussy.

"Yes, baby, yes - eat me, make me yours." Fluttershy bawled, her eyes were hooded, her voice low and husky. She laid back, and parted her legs and raised her knees. While moaning "Look at my Kitty, baby, and see how fat it is. Look how swollen and ready I am for you. Take me, eat me..."

With that, she pulled Spike’s head down and made him look at her exposed vulva. From close up it looked gorgeous and divine. He stared at it, and I saw how beautiful her vagina was - fat, genuinely plump, both her inner lips and outer lips were big, her clit too. So big and attractive. She was so wet, her folds glistened, and they were slick. Spike loved her pussy, so full, so ripe. He fell upon it; all thoughts of being gentle and slow were gone. His tongue starts licking her vagina entrance up to her clit and following the outer edges of her vagina along both sides. Repeating this technique, going up and down. He then ran his tongue between the inner and outer labia one side at a time. She bucked beneath him, moaning, holding his head and sliding her kitty up and down on his face, fucking his mouth, his lips, and his nose. Spike stuck his tongue out, made it stiff as he could, and she jammed her clit onto it.

Spike then inserted his tongue into her pussy opening. Then move his tongue in and out, as well as her clit around the inside of her vagina. He then spread her outer lips with his fingers. With his tongue pointed, gently flicking his tongue around her clitoris.

This was driving her wild, and she was finding it so intense she was about to explode. Spike then stimulated her clit, starting out gently then speeding up as he heard her scream from the intense pleasure.

"Oh, baby, fuck me and make me your bitch!" Fluttershy babbled as he licked her. With one hand he squeezed her breasts, alternating between the two.

He then exposed her clitoris by spreading her lips. With her clitoris exposed, Spike gave it a quick little suck; pulling it into his mouth briefly and letting it go. She felt incredible and weak, ready to explode. He then took her exposed clit into his mouth and gently sucked on it, simultaneously flicking his tongue over and around it. He pushed his finger into her and as he clamped her clit with his lips, sucking it hard.

Without warning, Spike pushed his tongue back into her pussy and began to suck on her clit more. Within less than a minute, she was ready to cum and started to moan and move her hips to meet his tongue. She was so ready to explode, as the whisper of an orgasm turned into a raging river! She was riding him harder, fucked his face with bigger thrusts, smearing him with her slick pussy juices.

Spike could taste her juices as his tongue plunged in and out of her. He continued to play with her nipples driving her wild. Again without warning, he plunged his tongue deep into her cherry and used his thumb to flick her clit sending her into a screaming orgasm.

He rammed his tongue into her, deep, and sucked her clit even harder. Her cum then, heaving and bucking, her hips high off the sofa, her fingers entwined behind his head pulling his face even deeper into her. Fluttershy was shrieking, calling his name and her pussy was clenching with each throbbing spasm. As she was subsiding and he was running out of breath, he gave her clit a last, lingering suck and she bucked once more.

Now all she could think about was tasting his dick. Fluttershy looked at Spike, and he nodded his head in approval that it was okay to hold his cock. He got up off the floor and sat on the sofa with his throbbing shaft standing at attention. She quickly placed her hands on his manhood. She admired his cock.

This is a fabulous toy for her, sensitive and strong and fuckable. she wanted to get to know it. She loved his dicks velvety cock-head and the long hard shaft. She wanted to get to know it up and down. As she looked at it. It was an amazing, gorgeous thing.

She looked at his dick so intently, admiring it verbally. She told Spike “what a beautiful tool you have, your cock head is fabulous, all big and velvety,” Admiring its hardness. Feeling his balls, she told him “I hope there's something in there for me.”

Fluttershy began with touching it. She started with her fingertips. She didn't want to go straight to having it in her mouth, she wanted to touch it first to show him where she was going and made Spike even harder. It was just a gentle touch. Spike cock-head was very sensitive, and he loved when she squirted on his dick using the wetness with her fingers, first. She gently stroked his shaft and cupped his balls. Then commented "you know that feels good… Do you like it?” and then she questioned "Can I go down there? I really want to know how you taste...?"

She looked at his cock licking her lips with her tongue. Thinking about how to use her tongue. There's the flat of her tongue and the tip. She decided to start very gradually and work up to fully deep-throating him.

She started by licking his balls with her tongue. Seeing her licking his balls was an immense turn-on, and Spike loved the sensation too. His balls were shaved clean so there was nothing to get in the way of her lips and tongue against his skin. As she licked his shaved balls, she could feel them moving and tightening inside. Which made her so wet thinking about the load that they will deliver on her soon.

She then moved up to his shaft. He was so wildly sensitive to her licking his shaft, as she licked it from bottom to top slowly, looking up at him, as she ran her lips up and down its length. Then as he’s getting very horny. She looks all subservient, with a promise of what's coming. As he almost exploded to the light licking of her tongue on his shaft.

She now moves to the head of his dick using both the flat and the tip of her tongue. She explored his cock-head. She then asked him "Where does it feel good?" She then focused on where his foreskin attached to his shaft which felt good. She then circled his cock-head with her tongue repeatedly, while Spike moaned. She was also moaning as she genuinely loved sucking his dick.

She switches between both types of licking. She decided to slow the action down, give him a really deliciously great blow. Starting with a little licking, then draw him right into her mouth and stroke his balls. She then moved to the very front of the cock-head at its base tickling it with her tongue. Spike loved her tongue there.

Now she's doing the full oral, using her tongue as she goes. She has his shaft going in and out of your mouth while she circled his cock-head with her tongue, Spike loved it. She then runs her tongue fast round and round and all over the cock-head while she very gently rubs his well-lubricated shaft which feels great.

She continued licking while Spike face-fucked her, concentrating not to go too fast as she licked while deepthroating moving her tongue out of the way to get his cock down as far as it would go.

She then used her lips over his cock-head with tiny kisses. As she licked and kissed it, she told him "that it's beautiful... Oh God, oh that's lovely." Fluttershy continued and said "I've been thinking about doing this ever since I set eyes on you."

She then sucked hard on him as if he was a lollipop, applying suction to the top half of his cock and then pulling away, she made a lovely slurping noise which turned him on. She looked up at him and said: "I'm going to suck the cum right out of you..."

As he was building up towards cumming she lightened up a bit. She wanted Spike to enjoy the anticipation. She keeps on sucking and licking and rubbing, but just the top half of his shaft. She was listening to Spike’s moans. "God this feels amazing..."

She suddenly then takes him into her mouth then holding him there. It's warm and wet, and it shows Spike she knows what she’s doing. She holds him right in her mouth and circles his cock-head with her lips. Then she starts to thrust him back and forth between her lips. The inside of her mouth is so pleasurable. She keeps her lips over her tongue. She then makes her lips as tight around his as she can, she sucks her cheeks in and uses her whole mouth to massage his shaft up and down in soft loving strokes. Staying on him for the upstroke, as she holds his balls while he’s moaning in ecstasy.

It felt so lovely, her mouth on his dick, even when she just was holding his cock-head in her mouth while she stroked and rubbed his shaft in a different rhythm and speed. Straight up and down and then with a turn and a twist as she slides her lips up and down it. Handling the whole length of his cock, she strokes just the base as she suckles and gobble on the top. Sucking and licking on his cockhead as she massaged and stroked just the top half of his cock.

She then deep throated him, taking him down her throat as far as he would go. Her face pushed right against his balls. Spike can feel her throat swallowing him . Feeling her swallowing muscles grip his shaft and he loved it. She keeps him right down there and then fucks his dick from that position with her throat. Swallowing as often as she can. And while she’s doing it, stroking his skin and his balls. She was in control of this deep throating, which they are both absolutely loving. Spike wrapped his hand around her hair using it as a rein to guide her head up and down. She loved the taste of his dick. She opened her throat as much as she could and went as far down as she possibly could go nearly choking herself on his manhood.

Spike moans as he thrust at her. He begs her to let him cum "Can I cum. Please, can I cum?"

She comes off and looks at his dick with enthusiasm as she strokes his cock twice, and then said: "I would love you to cum, right here, inside me."

Then Fluttershy got up from the floor and kneeled down on top of Spike, her pussy perfectly aligned with his cock.

“Here I come, Spike,” she said as she slowly starts to move her hips downward, slowly letting Spike’s dick enter her, and just as the tip of his cock came in contact with her hyman, she dropped down forcefully, letting go of her virginity.

“Shy, are you ok?” Spike asks

“Who told you to stop moving?” said Fluttershy as she shot up and locked lips with Spike.

Spike then began to thrust into her, going faster and faster every time.

“Oh, yes… harder...HARDER…” Fluttershy screamed in pleasure.

Seconds later Spike and Fluttershy were both at their limits, and they knew it, so they started to move their hips in perfect sync, going harder and faster with every thrust.

“FLUTTERSHY, I’M…” Spike started.

“ME TOO… DON’T YOU EVEN DARE TO PULL OUT… CUM INSIDE… PLEASE!” Fluttershy screamed in pure ecstasy.

“FLUTTERSHY!!!!”

“SPIKEEEEEE!!!”

After they were done they both laid back down on the sofa, cashing their breaths, consciousness living them.

“It’s official… I belong… only to you… let’s make a lot of… babies together.” Fluttershy said as she lost consciousness.

“Good night… My sexy vampire,” said Spike as he fell unconscious.

All through the night, only one dream-filled Fluttershy’s head, the dream where she and Spike finally had a family to take care of, together.

Dragonkin Ch. 12 An interesting Proposition
View Online

Dragonkin

Dragonkin Ch. 12 An interesting Proposition

Monday had arrived, although Spike and Fluttershy were still stuck in Vlerith; For, you see, Fluttershy had overused her vampire necklace, and it was now unresponsive (just like a cellphone with a dead battery) so they had to wait.

“So, how do you charge it?” asked Spike.

“I just turn it off and let it rest, but it might take 12 hours before we can head back." Fluttershy said.

“So… why didn’t you turn it off when you went to bed?” Spike said, a bit irritated.

“Um… No comment.” Fluttershy said as a blush crept onto her face. The reason she didn’t turn it off was because she was daydreaming way too much to notice the energy levels dropping.

“Speaking of charging things, I have to charge my phone.” Spike said.

“Oh, me too. Good thing we brought our chargers." Fluttershy said, just as her belly roared with hunger. Fluttershy blushed madly at this.

“Looks like someone’s hungry. What would you like for breakfast?” Spike asked as he got up and plugging in both phones.

“This!” said Fluttershy as she tackled Spike onto the couch and removed both his and her clothes.

Unknown to them, their little escapade will have some really interesting… reactions from the others.

CANTERLOT ACADEMY 10 AM

It’s been 2 hours since classes started but to all of Spike and Fluttershy’s friends, it surprised them that both of them were actually late.

“I just don’t understand. Spike usually is here before all of us.” Sunset said.

“Don’t worry, maybe he is doing some errands and forgot to notify the Academy.” AJ said.

“If that’s the case I’ll give him a call." Rarity said, dialing Spike’s number. After about 15 seconds, Rarity hung up. “He’s not answering. That is so unlike Spike.”

“I’ll text them.” said Sunset as she quickly typed a message.

“You guys are overreacting, they’ll be here any minute.” said RD, walking away to her next class, PE.

Everyone looked at her. They were surprised she was not giving much of a damn, but they knew she was just trying to hide her anxiety, but decided to take her words seriously and headed to class.

LUNCHTIME 12 PM

It’s been more than 4 hours since the gang last heard from Spike and Fluttershy, and now they're really starting to get worried, and their imagination started to fill with ideas.

“Maybe he’s just being lazy today." thought Twilight.

“Oh, Darling, I hope you’re safe. I don’t want that scary vision to come true… not that I would mind bearing your children, but… please be safe!" Thought Rarity.

“He might be out there cheating on me!” Thought Sunset, getting a bit angry.

“Spike… I refuse to believe you gave up on yourself. I’m still fighting with this condition… but I know you’re stronger than it and you won’t give up!" Flash thought.

“Spike, where are you? If this is a prank, it’s not a pleasant one.” Moondancer thought.

All throughout lunchtime, not a single word was spoken by the gang. They only sat there eating slowly and in silence.

AFTER CLASS ABOUT 4 PM

It has been almost 12 hours since Spike and Fluttershy were last seen by the gang, and now they were really terrified. Spike hadn’t answered any of the calls, and all the PM’s left by RD hadn’t even been seen.

The uncertainty of their friend’s whereabouts was really getting to them. They wanted answers and they wanted them now. But first, they needed a clue, and they didn’t know where to start.

“There must be a reason, or at least a clue of where they are!” said Gabby.

“Even if there was, where do we even start looking?” asked Neon lights.

Everyone remained silent thinking of where to start to look, but none of them came up with any ideas. And for a specific purple-haired girl, she was doing all she could to avoid telling everyone her deep secret.

“We can check Fluttershy’s house. I can lead you there." said RD, earning a nod from everyone, and they all ran to their respective modes of transportation.

FLUTTERSHY’S HOUSE 45 MINUTES LATER

Most of the members of the gang arrived outside Fluttershy’s house. RD, Soarin, Flash, Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie, Cheese, Caramel, AJ, Moondancer and Gabby all had decided to follow RD. Mac decided to drop Sugar off at their apartment, and then head out and look for Spike and/or Fluttershy near Ponyville, the same thing that Neon Lights, Vinyl, Octavia and Fred decided to do.

Once they had all climbed the steps to Fluttershy’s townhouse, RD knocked on the door rather loudly, but there was no answer from the other side.

“She’s not here." RD said angrily.

“Now what?” asked Soarin.

“We should go look around town. She might be at the community center or even at the park.” Twilight said.

“Nah, I've known Miss Melon-boobs since kindergarten, she never goes to the park at this time by herself… Also, I know that she tends to forget things when she is on her typical daydreams, and due to that fact she misplaces things rather easily." RD stated, receiving various confused looks from her friends, “Which is why she leaves a spare key in the most obvious place."” she continued standing on tiptoes and brushing her hand along the door frame until she found a secret compartment where the keys were hidden. “Never fails.” she finished, opening the door.

With that, everyone walked into the living room. They were surprised at how clean her house was.

After removing their shoes they checked all over the house but found nothing. Now they were desperate, and without any new leads, they were getting close to giving up.

“Well, now I just don’t know what to say, except that I’m really starting to fear the worst…” said RD as everyone looked at her curiously. “She could have got lost in the forest!" said RD as she started to run for the door.

“Rainbow, she didn’t go to the forest. Look, all her animal care stuff is right there, not to mention her boots are just over there.” Sunset said, this made RD calm down.

“Then where is she, and where is Spike?” asked Twilight.

“No clue… But we can go check Spike’s house, I know where he lives." Flash said, at the mention of this everyone got up and headed to Spike’s house.

SPIKE’S HOUSE 1 HOUR LATER

Everyone arrived at Spike’s house and were shocked to see his residence.

“WOW, I knew he was loaded but this is just… wow!” said RD.

“Not to mention, he actually has a studio in his basement.” Flash said.

All the girls were really impressed, and couldn’t wait to go inside and look around. But one of them was sweating as if she had just run a marathon.

Flash then went to the door and rang the bell, but no answer. He repeated this action for about 5 minutes until giving up.

“Well, he’s not here… and there is no way in, he has an electronic lock and I don’t know the code." Flash said.

With this, everyone just started to be even more disparaged, and now they really started giving up.

Rarity just looked around to see all her friend’s faces. They were all sad, confused, worried, and this made her feel even worse inside. Then her eyes met with Moondancer. They made eye contact for a good ten seconds before Moondancer nodded her head towards the door, and Rarity just nodded in agreement and walked towards the door.

Everyone just looked at her and were surprised when she entered the code to unlock the door, and the door opened.

“Why didn’t you do that from the beginning?” asked Sunset.

“More importantly… HOW DO YOU KNOW THE CODE?!” asked Gabby.

Rarity stayed quiet as she entered the house and then said, “Because I leave here. I’ve been leaving here for over a year now…”

“YOU WHAT?!” said Sunset and Gabby at the same time as they entered the house.

“And she has also been in a relationship with Dragon boy.” RD said, earning a look from everyone.

“Flash, you knew that Spike lived here, why didn’t you mention anything about Rarity?” asked Twilight.

“Cause… I just found out myself.” Flash quickly lied, not because he didn’t want to look stupid, but because he promised Spike he wouldn’t tell. The only problem was that Twilight read through him but decided to stay quiet to avoid more drama.

“Let’s start searching." said Soarin as he headed for the studio in the basement.

For about 10 minutes they looked all over the place but came up with nothing. Defeated, they all went to the living room by the entrance and sat down.

“Well, should we call the police?” Flash said, getting worried.

“It hasn’t been 48 hours, Flash, they won’t do anything.” RD answered.

While the discussion on the group’s next move was happening, Moondancer’s gaze had landed on a piece of paper on the table.

“Guys, what is this?” asked Moondancer as she pointed to the paper.

Cheese grabbed it and went pale.

“What is it?” asked Pinkie.

“It’s a note." answered Cheese.

“Well, what does it say?” asked Sunset.

“"Goodbye is the hardest thing to say to someone who means the world to you, especially when goodbye isn’t what you want. But one day it had to come."” Cheese read.

“Is that a… No, I refuse to believe that Spike…” Rarity gasps, holding back tears.

“Don’t give up just yet, there has to be something else… What if they got hurt and are at the hospital right now?” said Soarin.

“That sounds possible." said AJ.

“Knowing Spike, he didn’t go to the Canterlot General Hospital, too crowded. That means he might’ve gone to the University hospital, which means…” Twilight said.

“WHOOVES!” They all said in unison, getting up and hurried to the University/Academy’s hospital.

All except Soarin, whose gaze was fixed on an object on the TV stand. He walked towards it and saw it was a USB with the words “Play me” in a piece of tape on the top. He quickly grabbed it and ran to his bike to catch up with the rest.

UNIVERSITY/ACADEMY’S HOSPITAL WING 7 PM

When they arrived they were surprised to find the hospital empty. They could see various medicine students and teachers walking around, but there were only around 10 patients waiting to be checked in.

Flash quickly ran to the counter and introduced himself, “Captain Frank Simmons, I’m looking for Master Sergeant Derek Hudson?”

“At this time he is doing his rounds near the D wing. His office is room number D29." Said the nurse at the counter.

Flash thanked her and rushed towards his office followed by the rest of the group.

After 3 minutes of walking they finally arrived at the D wing, and they were surprised to see that it was pretty empty. They walked rapidly to Whooves's office.

“WHOOVES!!!!” they all said as they opened the door, what they saw was surprising, even for Gabby.

“Before you say anything stupid, allow me to explain. Derpy was trying to help me move things around, but she tripped and knocked the water fountain over, wetting all her clothes and my shirt and robe. That’s why I’m shirtless, and she is covering her body with a blanket. Now what do you want?” said Whooves, a bit annoyed.

“Have you seen Spike and/or Fluttershy?” they all asked in unison.

“Unfortunately, I have not, but now you have worried me. Spike, well he’s a loner he might have gone hiking to the mountain by himself to cultivate his magic, but Fluttershy, she’s another story…” Whooves said getting serious.

“Why?” asked RD.

“Well… for over a year, she’s been feeling... Misunderstood, and by what she told me, she hasn’t gotten over the continuous bullying she suffered. And, well, she has been having the thoughts of… spreading her wings and flying away forever.” Whooves said.

“Fluttershy has been contemplating suicide?! I can’t believe it!" RD exclaimed.

“She’s been fighting alone all this time, and we didn’t care to pay attention.” Rarity said.

“Reminds me of Spike, he suffers from depression too, but I don’t know if he was contemplating suicide,” Flash said, this sentence making everyone worry even more.

“If you want my opinion, I think that both Spike and Fluttershy are together right now, maybe helping each other with their mental struggles,” Whooves said

Everyone started to think about that detail, but it didn’t put them at ease.

“Um, Whooves do you have a laptop or a computer where I can plug this in,” said Soarin showing the USB

“Well the computer lab from campus is still open, just ask Microchip to lend you one,” Whooves said, with that, they all said their goodbyes and headed for the computer lab.

Whooves walked towards the other, looked into the empty hallway, closed and locked the door, then turned towards Derpy.

“Know, where were we?” asked Whooves

“You were about to give me an injection.” derpy said as she opened her legs and showed her womanhood.

COMPUTER LAB 5 MINUTES LATER

Everyone rushed into the computer lab, scaring the living hell out of Microchips.

“What the Gigabytes is going on here?” asked Microchips as he got up from the floor.

“We need a computer ASAP!” Flash said.

“The computers in this class are off but you can use the ones through that door, just turn off the computer and the lights, and lock the door when you’re done.” he said getting his things and leaving.

Soarin quickly ran to the nearest computer and logged in, then he plugged in the USB, which had named “Important documents” he quickly opened the USB folder and found three documents two that were blocked via password and a video.

Soarin looked around, to see the faces of his friends and then clicked on the video.

At first, it just showed an empty computer sit, but after 5 seconds Spike came into view and sat down in front of the camera and then said:
“Hello, if you’re hearing this, it means my body has finally given up on my powers, and I have moved on to a better world… I understand if you’re surprised to know of this fact but… don’t worry my death wasn’t painful, well probably… I just want you all to know that I really cherished the time we spent together, all the adventures we had, the parties, the fights, the victories, defeats… Your friendship meant a lot to me, that’s probably the reason I didn’t tell you I was dying. I tried hard to win, to overcome this situation… but alas, there is no cure for the Rage-Growth syndrome… don’t bother searching for my body, because you won’t find it, for I have turned to ash, and my magic, like my body, have scattered all throughout the wilderness… I hope someday you can forgive me for lying and saying I was doing fine… please don’t hate me, nor forget about me, I don’t know if I would be missed, but just know that I would always be there watching over you, and giving you the strength to carry on, to continue fighting when you feel you can’t continue… That’s a promise… goodbye for now, hope we meet again in the future…” finished Spike just as the video ended.

The room was silent, tears were falling from everyone’s face, and soft sobs could be heard.

“I don’t believe it… I refuse to believe my Spikey Wikey is gone.” Rarity said as she cleared her face from falling tears.

“I don’t know what to believe.” said Sunset.

“Spike, please no.” said Twilight as she cried into Flash’s chest.

“That possible clears Spike, but what about Fluttershy?” said Cheese.

“Maybe she witnessed Spike’s death and tried to help but…” started Pinkie

“Spike said his ashes will spread through the wilderness, where is the biggest park in the area?” asked Caramel

“Canterlot Hero's Park, it connects with the Evergreen forest, why?” asked AJ.

“We know where to go.” said Caramel as he headed towards his car.

“He is in denial.” Flash said.

“Well, denial is our best hope right now.” Moondancer said as she followed Caramel and the rest out of the lab.

CANTERLOT HEROES PARK 20 MINUTES LATER

When the gang arrived at the park, they felt strange, not with a bad feeling but because a big feeling of peace came over their bodies.

Usually, they would’ve loved this feeling, but after what they learned, it made them feel very sad.

Rarity walked up to the grass and just sat on it as she started to cry, then Sunset came up and hugged her, she was also crying, Moondancer, Gabby and Twilight followed, and then everyone was sitting on the grass, with tears falling down their sad faces.

“What did I miss?” came a deep bass voice from behind them

They turned to meet Big mac’s gaze, “What’s goin’ on?”

Flash and AJ then explained everything to Mac.

“SIs, you know I don’t like this kind of jokes.” Mac said with a smile, but when he saw that they were not lying his smile disappeared and he just gave AJ a comforting hug.

The group stayed like that for about 3 minutes when suddenly a big “bang” and a bright light scared them.

They all got up and got into battle positions; when the light disappeared they saw both Spike and Fluttershy standing before them.

At the beginning, they thought it was an illusion, a very cruel joke, but after 10 seconds of staring at each other Spike said.

“What the fuck are you doing?”

And with that Rarity lunged at Spike tackling him to the ground, followed by Sunset, Moondancer, Gabby, Twilight, and Pinkie.

“Girls, I don’t mean to be rude but I think that you’re suffocating him.” said Soarin.

They suddenly realized what they were doing and got off him.

“Where the hell, where you? We called and texted both of you a million times,” said Flash

At the mention of this Spike checked his phone, and to his surprise and everyone else’s, it was off.

“Must’ve forgotten to turn it on after charging it,” said Spike

“What about yours?” asked RD to Fluttershy

“Klutzershy here tripped and broke her phone,” Spike said as Fluttershy showed them the destroyed cell phone

“That answers the communication issue, but where were you?” asked Twilight.

“Ah, Spike, Fluttershy, I’m glad to see you’re back, I believe your mission was a success,” came a familiar voice

“Discord, what are you doing here?” asked the group in unison.

“That’s my line, how did you know they were going to teleport here? I sent them on a secret mission to Vlerith this morning to get information on certain irregularities at Grimm University, that’s why they were absent.” Discord said.

“Report, sir, the irregularities have been fixed, apparently there had been a misprint by the Universities head office regarding their schedules and were having trouble coordinating classes and activities.” Spike said, finishing his report.

“Good, well done you two, now go back home and rest you deserve it.” Discord said walking away.

“Dude we thought you guys were dead!” Soarin said as he explained everything.

Spike just laughs saying that the letter they found was a prop for the new Dragonknight music video and that the video was actually kind of old and Spike was planning on destroying it before being sent on the “mission” to Vlerith.

All the guys started to laugh, but the girls just grabbed Fluttershy and pushed her away to talk in private.

“Ok, Shy, spit it out, what were you really doing in Vlerith?” asked RD

Fluttershy couldn’t take the pressure and explain everything about the reason why they went to Vlerith over the weekend.

“Ok, now I know there’s more to it.” AJ said.

Everyone stared at Fluttershy, who once again, broke and said “I also had sex with Spike… about 5 times.”

Unfortunately for her, her whisper was loud enough for every girl to hear.

“WOW, shy, you’re officially a woman,” RD said

“I don’t know why you’re congratulating her but I’m glad you learned the pleasures of being a woman.” said AJ.

“How do you know that?... don’t tell me.” RD said as she received a sick smile from AJ.

Twilight just gave her a hug, but then Rarity said.

“Oh, darling I’m glad you finally had your first time with my Spikey Wickey, but I still have slept more times with him than you, plus I was his first kiss and first time, that makes me his favorite.” she said with a proud smile.

“At least I get along better with him than you.” Sunset said

“And I have more in common with him than you two together.” said Fluttershy shocking everyone with her sudden outburst, before letting out a whimper and hiding behind her hair.

“Anyway I think it’s time we all go home for today, we do have class tomorrow.” Flash said as he escorted Twilight to his car.

Everyone said their goodbyes and goodnights and left home.

Once Spike and Rarity got home, Spike told her about the mission, and how she would’ve loved the fashion at Vlerith, then they had dinner and watched a little of TV before Spike and Rarity headed to bed.

Spike was about to fall asleep when Rarity walked in with her robe on, This caught Spike’s attention.

Once Spike’s eyes were fully on her, Rarity let her robe fall to the ground, exposing her naked body, as she walked towards Spike, and crawled into bed with him, to have a beautiful night of passion.

THURSDAY

It had been a very… interesting week for Spike. First he got dragged away by Fluttershy to Vlerith to participate in a Goth metal battle of the bands, then he got milked by her all through Sunday and Monday. Then when they return they discover that their friends believed they had died or gone missing, and had to clear the misunderstanding, then that night he was milked dry by Rarity, who just kept begging him to never leave her like that again, something Spike couldn’t promise, but he said he’ll try.

Tuesday, was another interesting day, not because something important happened, but because, Sunset Shimmer dragged Spike away to have sex 3 times, first the PE storage room before class, then the Girls bathroom during lunch time, and finally the student council office, after class, and she milked him good, it was to the point both Spike’s and Sunset’s legs and hips hurt and could barely walk.

And then Wednesday came along and once again Fluttershy “Kidnapped” Spike after class and took him to her house and humped like rabbits, all through the night.

And now it was Thursday, and everyone was in the auditorium for a surprise assembly, everyone was really confused, they thought there were not going to be any more assemblies, but apparently they were wrong.

“Good morning, people, I have various announcements to make, first, I would like to mention that… Our Soccer, Basketball, Baseball, Football, Rugby, and cheer teams have been successfully registered for the national leagues that will Start at the end of May, so coaches and players, we wish you the best of luck.” Discord said while the whole auditorium cheered like crazy.

“Ok, second point, I am asking The Dragonknights, Rainbooms, Dazzlings, Heartland, and Sentry to be ready to attend one of our sister school’s festivals, Fillydelphia High has specially requested you guys… also please make sure to have some solo songs for the competition ok.” Discord then continued talking for a good 30 minutes before saying.

“Oh, and finally I would like the student council, the disciplinary committee and Defenders team 2 to come to my office after school today. That’s it, you may go back to class.” Discord said dismissing everyone.

LATER THAT DAY

Spike, Twilight, AJ, Sunset, Flash, Big Mac, RD, Soarin, Cheese, Caramel, Pinkie, Moondancer, Gabby, Vinyl, Neon Lights, Dr. Whooves, Fluttershy and Derpy were standing outside the dean's office looking confused.

“Please come in.” said Discord, all of them followed his instructions and went inside, there they saw Celestia, Luna, Supernova (Which surprised everyone), Discord, and two other males, whom they didn’t recognize, except for Spike who just went pale.

The two males just walked up to them and introduced themselves.

“Good afternoon, my name is Hanson H. Haddock III I am the current chief of the city of Berk, current head of the proud house of Haddock, and the ambassador to Equestria for the Dragonlands.” said a thin man in his early 30’s standing at about 6’5” (1.95 M) with medium length auburn hair, green eyes and beard.

“And I am Terrence Pendragon, current head of the house of Pendragon, and head of security of the Dragonlands.” said a man that stood at about 6’9” (2.06 M), he had green eyes, black long hair, and he was considerably bulkier than the first man.

Everyone then introduced themselves, except for Spike, since he wasn’t able to speak.

“Why are you here?” asked Moondancer

“Cause of Spike, he must return to the Dragonlands immediately,” explained Terrance

“He ain’t going anywhere until you give us a better explanation.” said Flash as he, Cheese, Mac and Soarin got in front of him.

“It’s ok guys.” Spike said walking through them “H, T,... if you guys are here… it means that…?”

“Yup, he knows.” Hanson said.

“He wants to have a meeting with you at noon on Saturday.” said Terrance.

“Who wants to have a meeting with Spike?” asked Rarity.

“The Dragonlord himself Soren Fafnir.” said Hanson.

“Well that explains Spike, what about us?” asked Whooves.

“Ah, yes… you see we requested that the Canterlot academy sent the best of the best to help us with our current predicament… unfortunately I don’t have the clearance to get into detail here so we are asking all of you to come with us to the Dragonlands.” explained Terrence.

“So, when are we leaving?” asked RD

“Tomorrow Friday at noon.” said Hanson.

“Isn’t that during school time?” asked Twilight.

“Campus is closed tomorrow Twilight, half year maintenance.” said Discord.

“Why don’t we just teleport there?” asked Celestia.

“Do to current situations we are not allowed to teleport, since we have to report our every move before entering the city.” explained Hanson.

“That’s why we are taking a plane to the Dragonlands, we are expecting all of you here at 11 AM to head to the Airport together.” said Terrence as he and Hanson walked out of the office.

“Well you heard them please get ready to… what’s her problem?” asked Discord as he laid eyes on Twilight, who was surrounded by a blue aura.

“Who knows, maybe she forgot that there was no class tomorrow and it destroyed her schedule or it might be something else, anyway, I’ll take her home.” Flash said as he picked Twilight up princess style and carried her out.

With that everyone started to go back home to get ready for the trip.

“Oh, Spike I can’t wait to go to the dragonlands, I’ll go home and start packing for the both of us!” Rarity said hurring away.

“I already have things ready for this situation… she didn’t listen right?” Spike asked Moondancer, who just nodded.

“Say, Spike wanna come over to my place, it’s been a while since we hung out together,” Moondancer said with a blush

“Ok,” said Spike as he and Moondancer headed to his car.

LATER MOONDANCER’S APARTMENT

“So here we are.” said Moondancer as she opened the door and she and Spike walked in.

“It’s very… well organized.” Spike said as he saw the small apartment.

“It’s not much, but I can call it home, and I love it here.” Moondancer said as she placed her backpack on the sofa next to Spike’s.

Spike and Moondancer then got comfortable and started watching TV. Moondancer actually tuned in to the Anime channel and started to watch Tensei Shitara Suraimu Datta Ken, she thought that Spike would laugh at her, but he was actually enjoying the show (He loves Anime) after watching some episodes, they got bored and decided to change activity, and play video games, Moondancer chose to play COD Black ops 2 online, and she and Spike ruled the battlefields, after another hour, they decided to stop, Spike than noticed her little music studio and decided to go over and check it out.

“I didn’t know you made music.” he said surprised.

“Yeah, I usually do covers, but I can also play the guitar and Piano… you taught me, remember?”

“Hehe… I just did… wanna play something?” asked Spike.

“Let’s sing a duo.” Moondancer said

[DESPACITO - Luis Fonsi ft. Justin Bieber // Madilyn Bailey & Leroy Sanchez]

And just as the song ended Moondancer leaned forward and gave Spike a kiss on the lips.

Spike was really surprised, once again, by the sudden display of affection but he welcomed it nonetheless.

Spike and Moondancer were so lost in the moment that they were scared when someone rang the doorbell, and half a second later Gabby barged in.

“Hey Moondancer! Let’s have a… sleep… over… Oh, I didn't know Spike was here, even better!” Gabby said as she closed the door.

It was one of those sleepover pile-ons: everyone grabbing blankets, squabbling over sofa cushions, and squeezing three as best on a futon designed for two.

They were just winding down for the evening. All the video game playing, movie watching, singing and dancing had finally taken a toll on everyone, and since Spike hadn’t brought any night clothes he didn’t have a choice but to sleep with his shirt and boxers, yet fearing that Gabby would try something.

Spike laid squashed between Moondancer and Gabby. Moondancer was in a gorgeous white t-shirt and knickers,Gabby, was wearing a grey hoodie and panties, he knew it was going to be a problem to fall asleep, mostly because he was using all his mental fortitude not to touch Gabby or Moondancer in any dirty way possible, Then he heard.

“Spike are you still awake?” it was Gabby.

He shifted a bit under the blanket, signalling that he was still awake, and then Gabby responded with a tentative touch on his thigh. This threw Spike off a lot, Gabby moved her hand slowly until she reached Spike’s crotch, and then she started rubbing it slowly.

“Someone’s awake.” she said teasfully.

Immediately, he took her hand and put it firmly on his dick, Gabby then grabbed it firmly and started to stroke it a bit faster.

Spike gulped. Moondancer turned ever-so-slightly to face the wall and still fully sleep. Gabby turned to face him, and in one swift motion Spike slipped his arm under her waist and pulled her over on top of him. Gabby felt the pulse of his dick pressing into her, and she grounded her cunt down onto him. They moaned softly, as Spike squeezed her waist as his dick entered her womanhood and popped her cherry.

Fucking slowly can be really fun. Covered with the blanket, trying not to wake Moondancer, Gabby slid down onto him, the slick, wet sound of Spike entering her seemed far more audible in the dark.

And they fucked.

Easing herself slowly up and down, feeling the tension in his arms as Spike gripped tightly to her. She almost forgot that there was someone else in the room.

In fact, she almost forgot that Moondancer was there too, until she rolled over, and in her sleep kissed Spike’s neck, and started kissing him over and over again.

Then she opened her eyes, and saw the scene unfolding in front of her. At the beginning she was confused, she thought she was just dreaming but with every second, every rise and fall of Gabby’s body onto Spike’s dick, she slowly realized that it was real, and she was furious.

“I invited both of you over, mostly Spike, to have a good time… AND YOU DON’T EVEN BOTHER TO WAKE ME UP FOR THIS!” Moondnacer said as she kissed Spike.

For Gabby that just seemed like the natural thing, initially: Moondancer kissing Spike and her fucking, steadily increasing the pace as their shuffling and moving started making more noise. She worried less about disturbing Moondancer because she was joining in now. She wondered if Moondancer would drop her good girl mask and make her sexual fantasies come true.

I mean Moondancer, is a screamer while cumming and being next door neighbors didn’t really help Gabby ignore her moans, luckily for them they were the only ones in the 2 story building, as most of the rooms were empty and the rest of tenants were working or out of town.

As it drew on, though: one minute, two minutes, speed up, three minutes, grind, fuck, fuck, grind… Gabby felt weirdly detached. Spike’s hands, previously cemented firmly around her, were now exploring Moondancer – pulling up her t-shirt to grope and grab and pinch. She made soft noises in the back of her throat, and Gabby ground down harder onto him.

And she felt… yeah, OK. she felt jealous. Which she shouldn’t have – she was stretched and full, and so horny: the wetness from them fucking, soaking through her hastily-pulled-aside panties. But still she felt jealous. When Spike got more, she felt like she was worth less.

Compared to Moondancer her body was not really much better, Moondancer had bigger boobs, softer butt, longer hair, and she had that nerdy cuteness that Gabby could never have, plus her height made her assets look even bigger, and she was closer to Spike in any possible way.

Gabby leaned forward and pushed her face into the other side of Spike’s neck, sucking and biting like a cat trying to get attention. He placed a hand on the back of her neck and gripped her harder, as if to say ‘don’t stop doing that’, but still he didn’t break his kiss with Moondancer.

So Gabby sat up. Moved faster. Fucking him harder. Knocking breath out of him as she sat down good and hard on his twitching dick. She didn’t care about the noise any more, she just wanted him to come – to give her the feeling she’d wanted from the start, that sensation of his cock pumping warm streams of spunk into her womb, the feeling of his seed being deposited in her. She wanted to clamp herself tight around him even as Moondancer clamped her mouth over his.

It felt odd, and childish, and cold: Gabby loved Moondancer, as a friend, and she was turned on by her enthusiastically joining in. Yet something about her kiss made her feel weirdly alone. Like she was using a part of Spike while his attention was elsewhere, and that his fun with her was somehow less because she was giving him more.

Even while his head was turned, She came – a quick, shuddering orgasm. Perfectly directed and precisely achieved, perhaps because of the kiss, not despite it. She hadn’t had his own expressions to read, or his movements to interpret. she just perched on top of his thick cock and ground against it until she came, holding rhythm for just long enough afterwards that her legs quivered and she had to use her hands for balance.

Gabby then started doing it even harder and faster, so fast that Spike ahd to break his kiss with Moondancer due to the pleasure and use all his strength to avoid shooting his sperm into her.

“It’s ok Spike, let it out.” Gabby screamed in pleasure.

“But you might…” Spike said

“Let me worry about that, you just… do it… Oh, Spike I’m close!” Gabby said as she continued to move faster.

“GABBYYYY!” Spike said as his Sperm flew into her womb.

“SPIKEEEE! LOVE YOU SO MUCH!” Gabby said as she also climaxed.

Gabby then got off Spike’s dick and laid down next to him kissing him passionately, non stop, ignoring that Moondancer was looking at both of them jealousy.

“It’s not fair!” Moondancer said, this made Spike and Gabby stop and look at her. “I’ve loved Spike for almost 12 years, and everytime I try to get his attention there is always someone there to steal it away from me, all I want is for him to notice me, to see how I feel about him… to make me into a real woman.” Moondacer said as tears fell from her face.

Gabby then felt bad for Moondancer and got on her knees and crawled towards her.

“I’m sorry Moon, I should’ve waited for him to do you first.” Gabby said as she gave Moondancer a hug.

Then Gabby thought of a way to make Spike horny again; Gabby then broke the hug and looked at Moondancer in the eyes, and without warning Gabby locked lips with her, she started to passionately deepen the kiss, using her tongue, the without warning she grabbed Moondancers shirt and yanked it off her, and started to suck on Moondancer’s tits.

Moondancer was so taken by surprise that her only reaction was to fall back to the floor while Gabby continued to suck on her breasts, Moondnacer’s moans got louder and louder and her body started to quiver.

Without warning, again, Gabby moved her hand down to Moondancer’s pussy and started to rub it slowly, she continued to play with her pussy and clit for another 30 seconds before she inserted two fingers inside it.

“Oh, Gabby… what are you… what are you doing?” asked Moondancer

“You’ll see soon enough.” Gabby answered as she continued to move her fingers in and out of her pussy.

“Gabby, please… I think I’m… CUMINGGGGG!” Moondancer said as she climaxed from the pleasure. Gabby then removed her hand from her vagina and turned her around so that her back was resting on Gabby’s abdomen.

“Now we’re ready,” Gabby said as she continued to fondle Moondancer’s breasts.

Moondancer just looked at Gabby and followed her gaze to Spike’s dick standing to attention.

Gabby then got up and carried Moondancer until she was directly on top of Spike’s dick.

“Just relax, you’ll feel good soon.” Gabby said as she directed Spike’s dick to Moondancer’s vagina, and as soon as they were alined Spike started moving deeper into her pussy.

Moondancer was enjoying the feeling, her mind was going blank with every second, and then with one final push Spike popped her cherry, and a wave of electricity went through her body.

Moondancer just plopped down onto Spike’s chest, then she looked into Spike's eyes and nodded.

Spike then started to move and more and more pleasure started to spread all over her body. Spike started to go faster and faster, and Moondancer started to moan even louder. Spike then pulled out.

This caught Moondancer by surprise but before she could look at Spike’s face he picked her up, moved her to her bed, turned her around and inserted his dick in again in one single go, and then started to pound her harder.

Moondancer was enjoying her first time, a bit too much, she even forgot about Gabby being in the same room as the two, she even forgot to hold her voice in and her moans got louder and louder.

Spike then lifted her up, exposing her pussy, as he continued to pound her, Moondancer was brought back to reality when she felt something wet touching her clit. When she looked down she was met with Gabby licking her clit, the sensation was too much for Mondancer, and she climaxed for the second time that night.

Gabby then got up and started to kiss Moondancer passionately, they got so into the kiss they didn’t realize when Spike pushed Moondnacer on top of Gabby, when they broke the kiss they saw the position they were in, they both looked back at Spike and he just inserted his dick in Moondancer again.

Everytime Spike moved, Moondancer and Gabby’s body rubbed together, the friction making them feel even hornier and the contact made them kiss once again, Spike then inserted his fingers into Gabby’s pussy, the surprise made Gabby break the kiss, as waves of pleasure invaded her.

“Oh yeah, Spike that’s the spot, do it harder!” Gabby said.

“Spike I’m at my limit again, please let it out inside!” Moondancer said.

Spike continued to thrust and with one final thrust, Spike climaxed.

“SPIKEEEE!” Moondancer screamed.

At the same time Gabby reached her limit and also climaxed.

All three of them laid down on the floor, catching their breaths.

After about 3 minutes Gabby said.

“Ready for round 2? Cause I brought a friend,” She then got up and went to her backpack, Spike and Moondancer just looked at eachother, seconds later Gabby came back with a strap on, and she put it on.

“Gabby, what is that for?” Moondancer asked

“For this.” gabby answered as she thrusted the strap on into her pussy, and started to ram her hard.

Gabby then moved Moondancer onto the floor, and continued to pound her, doggystyle, she continued to pound her for harder and faster.

“Gabby… please be gentler… I just came.” Moondancer said between moans.

“Why? Your little pussy seems to be enjoying it,” she said as she continued, unknown to them Spike had finally recovered his breath and was now standing behind Gabby.

In one swift move, Spike grabbed Gabby’s waist and thrusted his dick into her pussy.

“Oh, Spike, don’t just do that, give a girl warning.” Gabby said as he started to thrust in and out of her.

“Big words coming from you.” Spike said coyly.

“Don’t say nothing, just enjoy it.” Moondancer said as Spike’s movement intensified Gabby’s thrusting making Moondancer moan even louder.

They continued in this position for another 40 seconds before both Moondancer and Gabby climaxed, but Spike kept going for another 10 seconds, finally releasing his sperm into Gabby’s womb again.

Spike then pulled out, and some of his sperm fell on Moondancer’s face and hair and Gabby’s back.

“Now what?” asked Moondancer out of breath.

Spike then walked towards her and picked her up, by her legs, and said “This,” and inserted his dick inside her again.

Moondancer’s mind immediately went blank from the pleasure as Spike kept going, seconds later Moondancer felt something poking her butt hole, she turned her head and saw Gabby standing behind her.

“Gabby… what...what are you doing?” Moondancer asked.

Gabby didn’t answer, she just thrusted the Strap on into her anus, the pleasure of having both of her holes stuffed was too much for Moondancer who climaxed seconds later but Spike and Gabby kept going for another full minute, before both of them climaxing.

Spike and Gabby then dropped Moondancer on her bed, and Spike removed Gabby’s Strap on, turned her around and started to fuck her again.

15 seconds into the new love making session Gabby felt something on her butt. She turned and saw Moondnacer, she had put the strap on and was now standing behind her.

“Payback time!” was all Moondancer said before she thrusted into Gabby’s ass hole

“Oh, yes, Faster, FASTER PLEASE!!!” Gabby screamed as Spike and Moondancer started to move faster.

After a full minute all three of them climaxed, Spike had some of his load inside of Gabby while the rest had flown to her face and Moondancer’s face and chest.

The three of them then laid down on the bed, Moondancer removed the strap and threw it to the floor.

“That was fun, am I right?” Gabby said earning a nod from Spike and Moondancer.

“Gabby, do you carry that thing around in your backpack all this time?” asked Moondancer.

“Of course not, I just live next door and I heard Spike singing, so I went to my room quickly grabbed it and came over.” Gabby said cheerfully.

“Well at least we both managed to make our dreams come true.” Moondancer said as she and Gabby gave Spike a kiss on each cheek before falling asleep. Spike just kissed the two of them on the forehead and fell asleep again.

The next morning Spike laid motionless in bed, his eyes closed, breathing calmly, his head full of fantasies. He was enjoying his dream so much, until…

“Uhm, I must be out of shape… I can’t even breathe properly… it’s like if someone has placed a pillow over my face… a soft and plump pillow… with two small hard parts… wait a minute… is it just me or is this pillow moving?” Spike thought as he opened his eyes, and boy was he surprised at what he saw.

Gabby and Moondancer were snuggling up to him in their sleep, to the point that now both Gabby’s and Moondancer’s boobs were pressing down on Spike's face, almost covering it.

Spike was using all his strength to avoid getting a pitch tent, but he was failing miserably, not to mention he was suffocating in their booby trap.

Spike then moved slowly out from between them, just to discover another problem, both Gabby and Moondancer had tangled themselves on Spike’s arms and legs, immobilizing him for the most part.

Just as Spike was accepting his fate, Moondancer started to wake up.

“Morning Spike.” she said happily.

‘Morning… can you let go of my arm I kind of need it right now.” Spike said politely.

Moondancer was confused at what Spike ment, but then she laid eyes on Gabby, who, for some reason, was licking and biting Spike’s right arm.

She quickly let go of Spike’s left arm, and Spike slowly removed his arm from Gabby’s grip, then both she and Spike, slowly got out of bed and walked to the sofa.

“What time is it?” asked Moondancer, Spike just grabbed his phone from the table.

“9:30, we should start getting ready, I have to go home and get my things.” Spike said getting up, but was stopped by Moondancer.

“I will not let you leave my apartment without taking a shower.” she said firmly.

Spike decided not to say anything and was pushed to Moondancer’s bathroom.

“I’ll leave the towel right here.” she said.

“Thanks.” Spike said sheepishly.

“Don’t mention it.” Moondancer said as she closed the door.

Spike then turned the water on and started to take a bath. A minute into his bath he heard the door opening again.

“Moondancer? Do you need something?” he asked, he couldn’t see due to the shampoo covering his eyes.

Spike only heard silence, he started to think it was probably his imagination, but then he felt something or someone grab his dick. Spike then quickly washed the shampoo off and looked down, there was Moondancer, her face just inches away from his, now erected, dick.

“Moondancer, what are you doing?” Spike asked.

“Saving water.” she said as she placed Spike’s dick in her mouth and started to give him a blowjob.

After their little quicky in the bathroom both of them got out just to find Gabby sitting on the sofa, looking at them.

“GABBY! Just how long have you been awake?” asked Moondancer.

“For about 10 minutes, you’re a very good alarm clock.” Gabby said

“What does that mean?” asked Moondancer.

“Moondancer, you might try to hide it but… you’re a screamer, I could hear your moans perfectly well, I’m kind of jealous that only you two had fun though, but alas I must go and pack, later Spikey!” Gabby said walking out of the apartment.

“I don’t know what I should be more concerned about, the fact that she heard us having sex and didn’t barge in to join us, or the fact that she just walked out butt naked and forgot her key,” Spike said holding Gabby’s apatment key on his hand.

As if on cue, Gabby ran back in, grabbed her clothes and key, and ran back out.

CANTERLOT AIRPORT 11 AM

“Nice to see everyone is here, ready to go?” asked Hanson.

Everyone nodded.

“Good, cause we leave at once, it’s a 7 hour flight from here to the Dragonlands, once we get there will be dropped off at a luxury hotel to spend the night, you will be sharing rooms, this are the pairings, Spike and Rarity, Flash and Twilight, Soarin and Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Caramel, Neon lights and Vinyl, Whooves and Derpy, Fluttershy and Sunset, Moondancer and Gabby, Pinkie Pie and Cheese sandwich, Big Mac and Sugar Belle, and… oh yes, Starlight Glimmer and Sunburst, those are also your sitting arrangements on the airplane so please don’t forget it, now... yes Twilight?” asked Terrance.

“I didn't know Starlight Glimmer and Sunburst were coming.” Twilight said.

“Oh yes that, well… Spike told us about them and well we couldn’t say no to a master strategist and one of the academy's best spies, we asked them and they said they’ll help.” Hanson answered.

“Not to mention the amount of credits that we’re being offered, we couldn’t say no.” Starlight said as everyone walked towards the gate for the plane.

DRAGONLANDS 7:28 PM

After 7 and a half hours of flying the group finally landed in the Dragonlands, and they were all amazed at everything they saw, from amazing skyscrapers, to monumental stadiums, to even alluring shopping malls.

“How come a gem like this was hidden from everyone else?” asked Rarity.

“It wasn’t, the Dragonlands are in between the top 5 places to go for vacation.” Hanson explained, but Rarity’s attention was now on a nearby clothing store.

“This city is built in a very peculiar way, not to sound offensive, but it seems like all the building are trying to beat each other on who’s the most alluring.” said Twilight.

“That’s just a Draconian mentality, we always want to be better that the person next to us, and yes, that means we are really full of ourselves, but when push comes to shove, we all stand together to help each other, we always have, and always will, if we refuse we aren’t real draconians.” Terrence said in a heroic pose.

“Anyway, come on guys, time to go to the hotel.” Discord said.

“Not so fast, I forgot to ask this earlier but… why is he here, not saying his presence is not welcomed.” said Flash pointing at Supernova.

“Oh, yes, you see, the Dragonlands and Vlerith have a mutual trust act, which means that if they are in trouble we send our best men and women to help, and vice versa.” Supernova explained.

Without another word everyone, except for Rarity walked towards the bus. Spike actually had to rush back and carry her away and her luggage.

THE NEXT MORNING

“Ok people don’t forget that you all must be present at the Dragonlord’s palace at 3 PM sharp, as for now, you are free to go and explore… except for you two, I need to ask you a favor.” Hanson said as he pointed to Spike and Fluttershy, and with that everyone split up and went in different directions.

“What is it Hiccup?” asked Spike

“Hiccup?” said Fluttershy

“My friends gave me that nickname when I was a kid, I used to get the hiccups when I got nervous, and I wasn’t the most confident person so…” Hanson explained.

“Oh… that’s cute.” Fluttershy said

“Anyway, I need the two of you to walk around and see what is going on, in the streets.” Hanson said.

“Anything in particular?” asked Spike.

“As you know, mating season is next week, and by law everyone must have a romantic partner by the end of it, but some members of our youth have started to create street gangs… again and we don’t want division in this time of trial.” Hanson explained.

“You can count on us man.“ Spike said as he and Fluttershy walked away.

Spike and Fluttershy walked around town for a good 15 minutes before they saw a big group of local younglings gathered together, the curiosity the better of them and they started to walk towards the group but were stopped by a female voice behind them.

“Spike? Is that you?”

Spike and Fluttershy turned around and were met by a young girl, she had long purple hair, cyan blue eyes, she stood at 5’6” (1.68 M) had a B-cup rack and wore an orange t-shirt and orange running pants.

“Smolder? Wow you’ve grown.” said Spike surprised.

“Yeah, it’s been a while, oh hello I don’t think we’ve met before.” smolder said as she saw Fluttershy.

“Hello, my name is Francesca Speranzi, but you can call me Fluttershy… that is if you want.” Flutteshy said quietly.

“Sofia Drayce, but you can call me Smolder, so… what’s up between you?” Smolder asked.

“Oh, we are… um,” Fluttershy tried to come up with something but couldn’t.

“She’s my girlfriend.” Spike said quickly, making Fluttershy blush, and Smolder jealous.

“Oh, I see… I wish it could be me… That’s nice to know, and nice to meet you.” she said keeping the venom in.

“Say Smolder, what's going on over there?” Spike said pointing to the large group of people.

“Must be my dumb older brother in a stupid rap battle.” Smolder said as she walked towards the group with Spike and Fluttershy close behind.

As the three of them got closer they heard a beat and someone rapping.

“Interesting mix of words Garble, you really are the king of Rap.” said someone in the crowd

“I know that Fume, I’m the best, and no one can say the opposite.” Garble said proudly.

“I must admit your song was impressive,” Spike said, getting the attention of Garble and company.

“Shane Drake, you finally return, well as you can see, I am even more famous than you around here, your nothing compared to me, and there is nothing you can do about it.” Garble said with a sarcastic smile.

“Garble, I don’t care who is more famous than who… plus I can make you look like an idiot without even trying.” Spike said.

“I want to see that happen.” Garble said in a challenging manner.

“Ok then… peoplewhoarevirginssaywhat.” Spike said quickly.

“What?” Garble said, just as the crowd started to laugh at him.

“That doesn’t even count, plus there is no way you have defeated me in anything.” Garble continued

“Well, I have been part of 3 successful bands, I have a popular videotube channel, I’m an instructor and tutor at Canterlot academy, plus I’m the student council president.” Spike said before being cut off by Garble.

“Trivial things, I’m also all that at Magma U. so I’m not that impressed.” Garble said, getting in Spike’s face.

“Um… Spike what is going on?” asked Fluttershy, catching the eye of Garble and many males present.

“Well, hello gorgeous, you lost?” Garble said as Fluttershy ducked behind Spike.

“Really bro? That’s your best pick up line?” Smolder said “No wonder you’re still single.”

“None of your business, it’s not like Spike here has beaten me to the point.” Garble said

“But he has, that girl there is Fluttershy, Spike’s girlfriend.” Smolder said, the last part with some venom in her voice.

At the mention of this Garble went pale, and tried to look for something to say “Ha, makes sense, you only attracted weak girls to you, no wonder she is with you, she might just think of you as a bodyguard.”

“Sorry for interrupting, but… it is true that in this form I’m not particularly strong, but I don’t see Spike as a bodyguard, nor do Rarity or Sunset or Moondancer or Gabby, he really is a great friend, and we now he has our back, and we have his.” Fluttershy said.

“Hang on, you mentioned other girls' names, and another form, what are you talking about?” asked Garble.

“Oh, I’m just Spike’s third girlfriend, since i was the third girl to join his harem, his head girlfriend is Rarity, as for your other question, I became half vampire, which makes me even stronger.” Fluttershy explained.

“Garble was now really feeling stupid “Well is not like you two and the other girls have fucked each other.” he said in one last attempt to demolish Spike’s image.

Fluttershy and Spike just went completely red, the whole crowd went wild and started to cheer and whistle, some females were whispering things like, “I wonder if I can join.” Smolder was actually trying to contain her frustration and trying to hide it behind an innocent smile.

Garble just stood there, in under 2 minutes, Spike and Fluttershy had destroyed his reputation as a “Tough guy” and made him look like an idiot, Garble looked around, and saw everyone laughing at him, which wasn’t happening, his eyes then landed on the girl he liked Maar, who, in his mind, was also laughing at him.

He couldn’t take it anymore and just runned away. This made everyone laugh at him, except for Smolder, Fluttershy, Spike and Maal who just looked at him funny, Smolder then ran after him.

After looking for Garble for a good 5 minutes Smolder finally found Garble sitting quietly near a secluded pond at Lava park.

“Garble… are you ok?” asked Smolder

“Yeah, I just don’t understand why Spike always defeats me in everything.” Garble said

“I don’t think he even tries to best you at all.” Smolder said.

“That’s even worse, he doesn’t even like a proper draconian, he is quiet, carring, outgoing, and nice.”

“Garble, are you still stuck in 1899, we’re no longer like that, we are known for our fierceness, and camaraderie with each other, not for hate and jealousy.” Smolder said, but it didn’t make Garble feel any better.

“I know it’s none of my business, but maybe if you stopped having that inferiority complex, and believed more in yourself, you could accomplish much more, you’re really talented, I can’t even rap like you and I love hip hop.” Fluttershy said, walking towards them.

“Is Spike around here?” asked Garble, receiving a no from Fluttershy “Ever since we were small Spike always won everything, sport competition, talent shows, even food eating contests, he got good grades, and all the girls were in love with him.” Garble said.

“I can see why.” said Smolder under her breath.

“What?” asked Garble.

“Nothing?” Smolder said getting red.

“Well, someone once told me, Jealousy is the first step to self-destruction, stop thinking about being better than Spike, rivalries are good things, they make you exert yourself to new level, but once you defeat him or her you’ll feel empty, and all will have been for nothing, instead, push yourself to become the best “you” you can, that’s the only thing that’s worth it.” Fluttershy said with a smile.

“Thanks for the tip.” Garble said as he got up and walked away.

“Who told you that?” asked Smolder

“Spike.” Fluttershy said as she started to talk with the nearby fauna. Unknown to them Spike was actually nearby, and had heard everything. He felt bad for Garble and decided to go and confront him.

Spike looked for Garble for around 5 minutes, until he finally found him, he was standing in a small mountain. He was looking down towards Maal, feeling defeated. As Spike started to get closer Garble started to sing.

“In my opinion, your feelings are fine, you’re just afraid of rejection.” Spike said as he walked towards Garble, scarring him.

“How long have you been there?” he asked.

“From the start.” Spike answered.

“Are you going to laugh at me?” Garble said.

“For what, having emotions?” Spike said, Garble just nodded “No, if anything I want to help you get your girl… Listen I know that for many of us being tough is the way to go, but showing your emotions is not a bad thing, if anything you should feel proud.”

“Of what?” asked Garble.

“Of being brave… being brave enough to pour your heart out to someone, to show that you are vulnerable… it takes courage to admit your feelings, and we both know for a fact than not many people do it.” Spike finished.

“Do you think I should?” Garble asked.

“Don’t ask me, do what you think is right.” Spike said.

Garble just stood there for a good 30 seconds before walking down the mountain and towards Maal.

“Maal.” Garble said, catching her attention.

“What do you want?” Maal answered.

Garble stayed quiet for some seconds before saying “Maal listen… I… I… God why is it easier to sing than to say stuff?”

“You what?” asked Maal getting impatient.

“I… I find you really attractive, and I was wondering… if… if you… OH FUCK THIS… Maal I like and I want to know if you’ll be willing to be my mate?” Garble said, getting down on one knee.

Everyone in the park was surprised, heck even Spike was surprised, he thought Garble was going to ask her to date not to marry him.

“Wow… that came way out of left field… I… would love to be your mate… although I’m surprised… I thought I was going to be the one to ask you.” Maal answered as she gave Garbel a hug, and then they started to kiss.

Spike just looked at the scene in front of him with a smile, “Wow, that was easy, just hope that everything works out perfectly for those two.” he then looked at his phone and saw the time, it was 2:50 PM he had 10 minutes to get to the palace.

Spike barely made it on time to the palace, he was getting nostalgic while walking towards the conference room in the palace.

When he finally got there, he was surprised to see that he was not the last one to arrive, the Dragonlord wasn't even there.

Spike quickly took a seat and waited with the rest of his friends; 5 minutes later the doors opened and in came the Dragonlord followed by Hanson, Terrence and someone Spike was not too pleased to see, Princess Elizabeth “Ember” Fafnir.

“Good afternoon, I am the Dragonlord Soren Fafnir, but you might know me as “Shenron”, I would like to thank you for coming here today, there are a couple of things I would like to discuss with you… is there a problem dear?” Shenron asked the Princess.

“No, I just wanted to introduce myself to the new comers, Hello, my name is Elizabeth Fafnir, feel free to call me Ember,” said a girl with long blue hair, an athletic build, an impressive F-cup rack, she had blood red eyes, and stood at 6’3” (1.90M) tall.

“Excuse me, your highness, may I speak to you in private for a few minutes?” asked Spike with a sarcastically polite tone.

“But of course, Mr. Drake,” Ember answered in the same way, and followed Spike outside.

IN THE HALLWAY

“What did you do?” asked Spike dropping all the formalities.

‘I’m sorry, I was really trying to keep it in but, both mom and dad kept pestering me to become perfect and out of frustration I spilled the beans.” Ember said

“Well now both of us are in trouble.” Spike said.

“Don’t worry, I’ll think of something.” Ember said.

“You better, our I might accidentally spill the beans to your dad about you love life.” Spike said.

“You wouldn’t dare.” Ember said shocked.

“Try me.” Spike said as both he and Ember stared at each other, then they just started laughing.

“I’m glad to see you haven’t changed.” Ember said.

“Likewise, but you seriously..., is it just me or do you feel watched?” asked Spike.

“I think it’s just your imagination, come on, dad is waiting.” Ember said as she re-entered the room.

Spike looked around the hallway for another 10 seconds before rubbing it off and entered the room.

Unknown to him a figure popped out from behind one of the pillars, the figure grinned and walked quietly towards the door.

BACK INSIDE

“Is everything ok?” asked Shenron

“Yes sir, just catching up with an old friend that’s it.” Spike answered as both he and Ember sat at the table.

“I’m glad to hear that, now the first item I want to talk about is the title of Dragonlord, now Spike, Ember has confessed to me that you were the one to actually win the competition, but gave it to her, why?” asked Shenron.

Surprisingly Spike got up and started to walk towards the door while talking, “Well, to be honest, I just didn’t want the title, taking into account my health condition, it almost seems like a waste of time to have me become the Dragonlord… wouldn’t… you...AGREE?” said Spike as he opened the door and a female figure fell inside the room.

The figure had Greenish-blue eyes, Moderate-rose shoulder length hair, an E-cup rack and stood at 5’11” (1.80 M) tall.

“TEMPEST?!!!!!!!” said everyone in unison.

Dragonkin Ch. 13 The Delinquent who loved me.
View Online

Dragonkin

Dragonkin Ch. 13 The Delinquent who loved me.

“TEMPEST?!!!!!!!” said everyone in unison.

“HEH, hi guys,” Tempest said with a sheepish smile.

“Wait, you know her?” everyone asked at the same time

“Ah, Ms. Babbel, I was getting worried you were not going to make it,” Shenron said with relief.

“Sorry to keep you waiting, your highness, I was just trying to make a dramatic entrance to impress my stud muffin, over here,” Tempest said as she gave Spike a hug, making him very uncomfortable and earning murderous looks from the other girls present.

“Oh, forgive us have we met before?” asked Celestia

Tempest quickly let go of Spike and introduced herself “Pleasure to meet you, your highnesses, my name is Fabienne Babbel, but you can call me Tempest, I’m 18 years old, and I’m currently the head of the disciplinary committee and spy corps at Magma University,”

“A non-draconian at Magma U. never thought I’ll see the day,” said Supernova

“Long story, but she is one of my best students,” Shenron said proudly, “anyway, back to the matter at hand… Spike, Ember, I beg of both of you to please accept the role of Dragonlords… Spike, you won fair and square, but if you are so scared of not living long enough to be a proper Dragonlord, then you can rest assured that Ember will take care of everyone, she already acted like the Dragonlord and had done a great job, so what do you say?” asked Shenron

“There is only one problem, for that to be legal, Ember and I have to get married, and well… let’s just say I’m not her type,” Spike said looking at Ember, who was going pale with Spike’s every word.

“Oh, so my daughter had a type? God, please let it be a man!” Shenron said looking at Ember.

“Yes sir, and I don’t think he’ll appreciate me stealing his Girlfriend,” Spike said with a smirk, as Ember’s face started to turn red.

Shenron sat there quietly for a good minute, one thought in his head, “So, my daughter has a boyfriend, thank you, God, and here I was thinking she was going to be alone forever… wonder why I’ve never met him?”

‘Father? Are you ok?” asked Ember, as Shenron came back to his senses

“Yes, yes, I’m fine… I’m excellent... going back to the matter at hand… don’t worry about the marriage thing, we have been thinking of altering that rule anyway, so what do you guys think?” Shenron said

Spike and Ember looked at each other and decided to agree with the terms.

“Excellent, now, the second situation I wanted to discuss with all of you is… we have been suffering massive attacks by an unknown enemy, they’re not exactly big, but they are continues, and random, just 2 days ago a small platoon of soldiers from the Seaquestria, it was a fast attack but weak none the less, they only injured 2 guards, and they were minor scratches,” Shenron said

“Ok, now THAT is random,” said Discord

“And strange, why would Seaquestria attack a city so far away from their own domain, not to mention, if they were planning to invade their first target should’ve been New colt or even Coltbec, but why here?” asked Celestia.

“Simple,” Spike said making everyone look at him, “They are not real Seaquestrian soldiers, they must be doppelgangers, seaquestrians are mostly pacifists and prefer to avoid conflict as much as possible, plus they aren’t known for attacking other nations, they usually just send an envoy to negotiate peace,” Spike explained.

“So then what do you make of all this?” asked Shenron

“There are 2 possibilities, either someone is using different measures to make the Dragonlands declare war just like that, or I am taking away credit from your opponents,” Spike said

“The only logical idea, behind what you said is the first one, someone is trying to incriminate other nations and forcing us to start a war, but who? And why? Tempest please look into this a bit more… Tempest? TEMPEST!?” said Shenron

“Huh, What? Oh, yes your highness I’ll look into it personally,” Tempest said as her attention finally left Spike.

“Ok then, now Spike, Ember, please follow Agatha to the changing rooms, please,” Shenron said

“What for?” both of them asked at the same time

“To get into proper clothes, today I’m finally retiring, and as my last act, I must present the new Dragonlord, in this case, Dragonlords, I’ll see you all in 2 hours time for the ceremony, you are now dismissed,” Shenron said as everyone but Celestia, Luna, Supernova and Discord left.

“One question Torch, what’s with the new nickname?” asked Discord

“Oh, Torch wasn’t my nickname, it was my Dragonlord name, Shenron is what my friends call me… long story, I just thought changing my nickname to something more intimidating would be better,” Shenron said

“So? What do we call you?” asked Supernova

Don’t make me punch you,” Shenron said, getting angry.

Spike and Ember walked away with Agatha, while all the girls grabbed Tempest and pushed her away to talk, and the boys just went to the nearest arcade.

“I can’t believe you almost told my dad about him,” Ember said getting red

“You have to tell him someday, he is going to find out eventually,” Spike said in his emotionless voice.

After walking for another 3 minutes they finally arrived at the changing rooms.

“Here are your clothes,” Agatha said

“Thank you, ma’am,” Spike said politely

“Thanks, mom,” Ember said as Agatha walked away

“Wait… Mom?” asked Spike

“Yup, my dad’s head maid is also his wife… and my mom,” Ember said

“Talk about forbidden love,” Spike said sarcastically

“Actually, my mom and dad are actually childhood friends, but once my dad was appointed as Dragonlord, she thought that he’ll forget about her, so she decided to join the household as a maid, of course, the plan backfired since my dad used to go to her old house, and find it empty, it made him think she left, and he hated himself for that, and it was the same thing for 6 months, every day he would go to her house, every day she would go with him disguised as his personal maid… at this point, I just can’t believe that my dad hadn’t noticed that his head maid was mom, but he can be the densest motherfucker around, even more than you, and that’s something… anyway the last day my dad went to her old house, he decided to give up, and head home, he was heartbroken, but as fate will have it, my mom is a bit of a klutz sometimes, and that night as she was leaving my dad’s room she tripped on the carpet and fell on his lap, her veil, fell off, and well one thing led to another and 20 years later here we are, my older sisters and I, still I don’t know why my mom like to dress up as a maid, everyone knows she is the Dragonlord’s wife,” Ember said

“Maybe she likes the dress, and…” Spike began

“And what?” Ember asked impatiently

“Maybe... Your dad has a… maid… fetish,” Spike said brassing himself for a punch, which never came.

“You might be right, what about you, any fetishes?” Ember asked with a sly smile

“No… by the way, what do your sisters think of you being a dragonlord?” asked Spike

“Marie prefers medicine and prefers to become a doctor and Dahlia… well she is a confusing person, on one hand, she loves being a warrior, but on the other, she also loves being a housewife, so I’m kind of confused,” Ember said

“Why?” asked Spike

“Well, she married Jared Whitefang, another warrior who currently works as captain of the coin guard, and royal guard, and they have a 2-year-old son, but they are never home, it’s usually mom and me who take care of Ethan… my nephew,” Ember said

“I see nothing wrong with it, in my eyes, it makes the perfect practice,” Spike said

“Practice? For what?” asked Ember

“For when you have your own bundles of joy,” Spike said making Ember blush madly and clam up, “Oh, come on Ember, don’t tell me you’ve never thought about it,” Spike said

Ember just stood there motionless for a while, before saying “I… I… It’s… it’s not that I haven’t thought about it, I just don’t know if I have the patience for it, or what…”

“What he thinks about children… knowing him, he wouldn’t mind having a couple,” Spike said as he walked out of the room already dressed, leaving Ember alone, as she blushed madly at the thought.

WITH THE GIRLS, IN ANOTHER ROOM

“Ok, Tempest, spill it out,” Sunset said

“Spill, what out?” asked Tempest

“Everything between you and Spike,” Rarity said

“Oh, that, there is nothing to worry about, Spike and I are just friends…” Tempest said

“Ha, yeah thought so, still...” Gabby interrupted

“For now at least,” Tempest interrupted back, earning a look from the Sunset, Rarity, Fluttershy, Moondancer, and Gabby.

“What do you mean, for now?” asked Fluttershy with venom in her voice

“Well, Spike and I are destined to be together for eternity, he is my one and only,” Tempest said with a blush on her face.

With the mention of that Rarity and Sunset began to get angry, Fluttershy just stood there frozen, and Moondancer and Gabby just tried to make sense of what she meant. As for Pinkie, Twilight, AJ, RD, and Sugar Belle, they were sitting on the sofa munching on some popcorn Pinkie had brought, and were enjoying the scene unfolding.

“There is no way, you and Spike are eternal lovers, I’m his first after all,” Rarity said confidently

“So you were the whore that took his first, well big deal I can make him forget you in an instant with my own feminine charm,” Tempest said as she struck a sexy pose.

By this point, Rarity was ready to kill Tempest but Fluttershy intervened

“Tempest, even if you could make Spike forget about Rarity, you’re still rather late to the race for his heart, you see, Rarity was his first, Sunset was his second, I was his third, Gabby his fourth, and Moondancer his fifth, and due to the fact that we know he couldn’t choose one of us, we decided to create a harem… my point is, at most, you would only manage to become his sixth girlfriend,” she finished

“You girls claim to be his girlfriends but compared to me you don’t know much about him,” Tempest said in a challenging way.

“Ok, Ms. know it all, tell us what you know about Spike,” Sunset said

“Well… Spike’s current parents are his uncles, his favorite superhero is Spiderman, his favorite Video game is Ghost Recon, he doesn’t believe in the paranormal, his first ever video game was Zelda ocarina of time, his favorite author is Stephen King, he is ambidextrous do to breaking his left arm when he was 9, his favorite video game character is Cole MacGrath but you could say he also loves Banjo-Kazooie, his biggest dream is to one day be cured and have a family, when he was a kid he wanted to be a police officer, he is considered the densest person on the Dragonlands, the only reason he learned Japanese was because he didn’t want to be reading the subtitles on the screen, his favorite ice cream flavor is Pistachio, his favorite soda is Mountain Dew, he doesn’t like Rom-coms…”

And like that Tempest spent the next 30 minutes telling all of Spike’s secrets to the girls.

“His favorite movie is Black Panther but he also loves the Avengers series, he hates the Simpsons, his favorite song is “Lead me out of the dark”, he has been treated for ADHD, ADD, depression and anxiety disorders, he has a fetish for big boobs, he likes both classy and sporty girls, he finds nerdy girls attractive too, his biggest fear is to die and leave his lover and possible child alone, and he is terrified of a person called Applebloom…”

“Wait, what?” said AJ

“Ok, first off… can you blame me, second no one was supposed to know that,” Spike said as he walked past them in the hallway.

“What did Applebloom do to him for him to be terrified of her?” asked Sugar Belle

“It’s best you don’t know,” AJ said

“Ever since she developed her body she’s been trying to get in Spike’s pants, he is particularly afraid because once she actually crawled into his bed while he was sleeping naked, and almost went all the way with him if it wasn’t for the person you call Big Mac, plus she has claimed in several occasions that she and Spike are a couple, getting into fights with 2 other girls called Sweetie Belle and Babs Seeds,” Tempest answered making all the girls change their expressions to shock horror.

“This girl knows too much, she definitely is dangerous,” said Sunset

“Sweaty Belle? Don’t tell me she also likes my Spikey Wickey, if she even dares to flirt with him, she will be sorry,” said Rarity

“Applebloom and Babs, oh brother, I know Babs is a bit more composed but Applebloom, she can be a succubus when it comes to Spike, I mean she is almost as developed as me,” said AJ

“That was fun, good thing I don’t have this problem with Mackie… right?” Sugar Belle said in her head as she started to feel insecure all of a sudden.

“Tell me this, how did you and Spike meet?” asked Moondancer

“That’s a… very interesting story… do you really want to hear it?” asked Tempest as everyone nodded. “Ok then…”

VANHOOVER 4 YEARS AGO

“Back in the day, Vanhoover was the epicenter of the worst gang war in history, crime was at an all-time high with even vigilante gangs turning to crime, I belonged to a gang known as the Storm creatures, I was a lieutenant and right hand of the leader of that gang, his name was Kenneth Steward, but we called him the storm king. Like I mentioned before Vanhoover was a mess, there was so much crime that even the police had turned its back on people and created their own gangs, but there was one gang that was even more powerful than any other, they went by the name of The Rouge Flames, they were a vigilante gang, the best of the best, everyone wanted to defeat them, but they were basically unbeatable. One day The king told us that he was going to send some of our best men to fight for the territory that they protected (which was roughly around 68% of the whole town), the group was led by my then-boyfriend, Richard Xavier. That night they decided to strike, and headed for the central base of the Rouge’s territory, they thought it was going to be easy but…” Tempest narrated

“Dude, you sure it’s a good idea to go against one of the most powerful gangs with a group so small?” asked one of the guys in the group known as Grubber

“Yeah, strike fast, quietly, keep the punches simple and we will win this,” Richard answered

“I don’t trust this plan,” Said another member

“Too late to pussy out, we’re here, look there are some members down there, get ready to attack,” Richard said as he and his group arrived at liberty’s plaza, and saw there were only 4 members protecting the area, and didn’t look to be heavily armed.

“Are you sure about this?” asked Grubber

“We have bats, pipes and knives, they don’t have anything… ready… CHARGE!” screamed Richard.

With that they all charged towards the group of delinquents catching them by surprise, Richard swang his pipe towards one of the delinquents, and just as it was going to make contact with their head, He caught it.

“You know, attacking someone by surprise is not exactly brave,” said an emotionless serious voice

“I hope you and your friends are ready to dance,” said a female voice

With that Richard and his guys finally realized that who they were up against, Richard retreated to where the rest of his gang was.

“Listen, I have no intention of fighting tonight, so I’m giving you the chance to walk away, and we will forget about this whole situation,” said the emotionless voice

“Oh, come on man, that just wouldn’t be fun,” said another of the delinquents

“I concur, with my brother, they were nice enough, to come all this way, it would be unfair for us not to fight them,” said the other

“What is your call?” asked the female

Richard and his group just stood there, some of them were afraid but they hid it very well.

“There is no way I’m retreating, we have the numbers, and the weapons, so we won’t run, ATTACK,” said Richard as he and his group attacked the 4 members of the Rogues.

Richard lunged towards the central figure and started to hammer him with the pipe, he landed blows on his head, stomach and shoulders, and even one on his knee, but this guy didn’t go down he just continued to receiving every blow and not counter striking, Richard then pushed the guy into the fountain, and turned around, what he saw was terrifying, he saw as the female member grabbed to of his goons and broke one of the arms and legs of each like if they were twigs, at the other side he saw some of his men on the floor bleeding from their noses and mouths, while some others tried to stab or hit the other 2 figures.

“Was that all your strength? I mean you have enough reasons to be proud, I haven’t met a baby stronger than you, so congratulations,” said the guy, making fun of Richard’s short height.

“YOU MOTHERFUCKING BASTARD!” Richard screamed as he swang at the dude's head again, but this time his pipe was caught by the guy's hand.

“I believe it’s time for me to take this fight seriously, I already let you play long enough,” he said as he started to melt the pipe.

Unknown to everyone Grubber had managed to dial The King, telling him about the fight.

“I was 3 blocks away with my own group when the king called us,” Tempest narrated

“King, how can we help?” Tempest asked

“I need you to hurry and get to Liberty’s Plaza, I just received a call that the guys had made contact with Rogues…” King said over the phone

“So you would like us to head that way to assist in defeating the enemy?” asked Tempest

“Shut up! I need you to go there cause I think that the dumbass of your boyfriend picked a fight with the 4 terrors, and I don’t want to jeopardize our advance into their territory,” King finished and hung up the phone.

“When he told me that I went pale, I knew Richard doesn't know how to back out of a fight, so I told the other and ran towards the plaza,” Tempest continued narrating

Tempest and her group finally had the plaza insight, once they got to the steps, they saw their fallen friends all over the floor, unconscious or twisting in pain, they quickly ran towards them to help them.

“Rick, Rick!” Tempest cried out as she ran towards her fallen boyfriend.

“It’s a massacre… hey stop right there, fight us you damn cowards!” said one of the members of her group towards the silhouettes of 2 of the members that were running away.

“Stand down, we need to get them to…” Tempest said as she heard ambulances getting closer and closer.

“Tempest,” said Grubber as he crawled towards her

“Grubber, what happened?” she asked

“It was the girl, the “Empress” she did this to Rick,” Grubber said

“At that moment I looked towards the silhouettes that had almost disappeared, and I felt rage in every last cell of my body, I wanted revenge, but I cared more about helping my boyfriend and comrades survive their injuries,” Tempest explained.

“I just don’t understand,” Grubber said

“What?” Tempest asked

“Rick had started to fight with the Demon, but this guy was taking the blows like if they were nothing, then he pushed him into the fountain, and continued to fight against him, but now the Demon was just pushing him back, trying to make him stop fighting, then the Empress kicked him to the ground, and was about to strike finish him but was stopped by the Demon, Rick didn’t like that so he pulled out his knife and lunged at the Empress with it, but he ended up stabbing the Demon in his right arm, he knife actually stayed logged in his arm until he removed it, the Empress entered a fit of rage and just grabbed Rick and started to punch him mercilessly to the point she had to be restrained by the Demon, the Terror, and Beast, but she still tried to get lose and kill him, the Demon actually got close to Rick to see his condition and even called 911 then they heard you guys coming and started to run away,” Grubber said as both Police officers and medics arrived on the scene.

A whole month went by, Tempest was still obsessed with revenge, she did all she could to find out who the Empress was, but as soon as she was getting close to find out who she was, she got the devastating news that Rick had disappeared, and no one had seen him in at least 3 weeks, she was devastated and the thought that he left without telling her made her even angrier with the Empress, she thought that he had left because his honor had been gravely stained by the defeat.

After another week of searching, Tempest finally discovered the identity of the empress, “Elizabeth Rachel “Ember” Fafnir, age 14, a first-year student at Vanhoover High… well what a coincidence, Vanhoover high is Mareview's biggest rival… I will make you pay,” Tempest said.

“Since that Monday I spent 5 days tormenting her, sending threatening emails, messages, hacking her social media and uploading fake images, I even destroyed her bike, but then on Friday that same week I had enough of fighting from afar so I decided to fight her head-on, so I told her to meet me at Vanhoover’s King Edward Park to finish this for good, and just as I thought she came,” Tempest continued narrating

“So you’re the one behind all of this” Ember said as she laid eyes on Tempest

“That’s right, and it’s time we finish this,” Tempest said as she lunged at Ember.

Ember easily dodged the attack and started to defend herself, blocking punch after punch, thrown by Tempest. After fighting non-stop for 5 minutes, Tempest decided to use magic, and she fired her skill “Black lightning” towards Ember repeatedly, none stop, Ember could only duck out of the way and hope that she wouldn’t be hit by the lightning.

Tempest continued to fire until she ran out of Magicka, Ember then got up from the ground and supported herself with a flag pole. Tempest then pulled out a knife.

“This ends now, you bitch!” Tempest said

“Stop this right now!” came a male voice.

Both Tempest and Ember turned and saw three figures running towards them, it was the Demon, the Beast, and the Terror.

“Spike stay out of this!” Ember said

“Negative, there is nothing left to prove,” Spike said in his emotionless voice

“Oh, but there is, she will pay for what she did to my boyfriend, even if it's the last thing I do!” Tempest said as she lunged at Ember with the knife.

Spike quickly used some of his fire to melt the knife’s blade, angering Tempest.

“Stay out of this,” Tempest screamed at Spike

“No, if you have a problem fix it with me, Your boyfriend did stab me, remember,” Spike said as he showed her the stab wound in his arm.

“Listen, I don’t know what they told you, but the only reason we fought your boyfriend and his friends was because they came up to us for no reason,” The Terror said

“Yeah right, you want me to believe that, I know they went to claim your territory, and you retaliated,” Tempest said

‘Territory? The Plaza doesn’t even belong to us, it’s Blue moth territory, we were only hanging out… it is true that we did heckle your friends, but Spike told them he didn’t want to fight, he even avoided to fight him for a long time,” The Beast said

“So then why did he go there?” Tempest asked

“My guess, your boss told them the wrong info, or he was an idiot who was just looking for a fight with anyone,” Ember said “We only acted in self-defense”

“So then why did he leave?” Tempest said as she started to cry

“Your love life is not my problem, come on guys let’s go grab a bite,” Ember said as she and the Beast and Terror walked away, leaving Tempest in tears.

‘What’s his name? Your boyfriend?” asked Spike

“Richard Xavier, Why?” asked Tempest

“I know him, ever since the fight, I’ve tried to talk to him to tell him that all’s forgiven, I even went to his school, and I finally was able to make peace with him,” Spike said

“Lier, we go to the same school, and he hasn’t gone to class in almost a month,” Tempest said

“Really, which school do you go to?” he asked

“Mareview,” she answered

“That’s not the school I went to, I can take you to him, on Monday, meet me at the metro station, we’ll go together,” he said

“Why Monday?” she asked

“We have exams until 12 that day, and I believe your school is doing the same thing,” Spike explained

“How do I know if to trust you?” Tempest said

“You’ll just have to have faith in me,” Spike said walking away.

And so the weekend went by fast and Monday arrived almost unannounced, just as Spike said he did have exams that day but he was finished by 10 AM, then he decided to walk towards the metro station.

He arrived at around 11 AM since his school was far away from Vanhoover Centre Mall, and so the waiting game began. After 5 minutes Spike got bored and got out his guitar, and started to play

Spike actually managed to gain quite the crowd and were offering him money, but he refused it, saying he was only playing cause he was bored.

Just as Spike was going to continue playing he heard someone say.

“So you can play and sing? Color me impressed,” said Tempest

“I’m not the best but it’s fun,” Spike said as he looked at Tempest who was wearing a sports jacket, and pants, plus sneakers. Spike got up and put his guitar away, “Ready?” he asked, receiving a nod from Tempest, and walked to catch the metro.

During the 45 minute trip, Spike and Tempest had a pleasant, though small, talk in which they learned a bit from each other.

“Why did you join the gang?” asked Spike

“I had nothing better to do… I moved here with my mom after my parents divorced 3 years ago. It was never a nice situation, I loved my dad dearly, but he and my mom were always fighting, and one day he just had enough and gave my mom divorce papers. If you’re wondering, no, I don’t know what they were arguing about, so then they divorced and my mom moved here to be closer to my grandparents. She was always promising me that we would always be together, but that only lasted 4 months, I always suspected it, but I didn’t want to believe it. I grew suspicious of why my mom returned home so late at night, so one day I decided to follow her, and sure enough, I managed to confirm my suspicions, my mom had been going in speed dates, for almost over a month, I followed her for 2 weeks in secret, and every time, it was someone different, until he came along,” Tempest said

“Who?” asked Spike

“Some business tycoon that called himself “Gladmane” but after I did some digging I discovered that his real name was George Maddison, he had 3 failed marriages before my meeting my mom, and he had 6 children, to add insult to injury he was 20 years my moms senior, but that didn’t matter to her, after another 4 months of dating him my mom left for Las Pegasus with him, and abandoned me, the last thing I heard was that they were now married and I had 2 new siblings,” Tempest said with tears in her eyes.

Spike just remained quiet as she continued

“I tried to contact my dad, but when I managed to find him I found out that he too was married to a younger woman, and had children with her… My grandparents took care of me and even enrolled me in Mareview private academy… but my Grandma died last year at the age of 90 and my grandpa died at the beginning of this school year… the headmaster of the academy felt pity for me so he allows me to stay in the dorm free of charge, but this is my last year of school I’m going to have to move out and see where life takes me, I joined the gang cause they were the first ones to treat me like family, what about you?” asked Tempest

“Family tradition,” Spike said

“What?” Tempest asked in disbelief

“For Draconians, being in gangs or at least involved in some sort of fighting is mandatory as it helps us get a grip of our powers and teamwork skills, of course, my parents are really strict with the “No killing, no Stealing thing” that’s why I joined,” Spike said and from there on they remained silent until they reached their stop.

After walking for 15 minutes they finally arrived at Richmare Secondary school, just in time to see every student leaving.

“This is it, do you see him?” asked Spike

Tempest looked around towards the big wave of students leaving for summer break, but couldn’t find her prince.

“There he is!” she said until she finally saw him, and started to walk towards him, her heart filled with happiness, she was about to call out his name but then a girl ran up to him, to which he greeted her with a hug and a passionate kiss on the lips, then they walked away hand in hand.

Tempest just froze, her heart broke to a million pieces, her prince, her first love, had forgotten about her so easily and had found another girl.

“Why did you not tell me?” Tempest said

“Cause I knew you weren’t going to believe me, plus, the old saying says “seeing is believing” that why I brought you here,” Spike explained

“So that’s it, he leaves without telling me and gets another girl?” Tempest said shocked

“That’s where you’re wrong, that girl you saw kissing your “boyfriend” has been dating him for almost 2 years, he was actually cheating on her with you,” Spike said

“How do you know?” asked Tempest as tears fell from her eyes

“After the fight, I went to visit him at the hospital, I even asked his parents for forgiveness and explained the situation… they were angry, yes, but mostly with him, that’s when that girl Alexis, came rushing into the room… I don’t know if Ember’s blow to the head made his brain start working, or if he just had too much guilt in him, but he started to sing, he came clean with his parents and Alexis, about everything, skipping school to be at your school, his gang involvement, and even his cheating with you only to have the power inside that gang, you can imagine that she was furious, but he begged for forgiveness, with tears in his eyes, and she forgave him, that same day he left town and moved closer to this school… Now he is an honor roll student and top of his class,” Spike finished.

“I don’t believe you… he said he loved me, that jerk… I’ll make him pay,” Tempest said as her magic started to get out of control.

Spike feared that she would go crazy so he did the only thing he could think of, he lunged at her and hugged her.

“Tempest… I know you’re hurt, but doing this won’t make you better than him, remember “Forgive but don’t forget” believe me I know how it feels,” Spike said

“I don’t believe you anymore,” Tempest said as her powers got even more out of control.

“Tempest… tell me what do I gain from lying to you… ever since I was 8 I’ve been on death row, living with the constant fear that my body will give out on me any second, and that I would become either a real Demon or ash… there is no worse feeling than knowing you’re going to die and there is nothing you can do about it,” Spike said as Tempest powers finally started to calm down.

“What are you talking about?” she asked

“Rage-Growth Syndrome, I’ve been suffering from it since I killed the Bahamut at the Crystal Empire,” Spike said, still hugging Tempest.

“Ok, I believe that no one would ever lie about that syndrome… can you stop hugging me, it’s getting kind of awkward,” Tempest said as Spike let go of her

“Now what are you going to do?” asked Spike

“I don’t know,” Tempest said as tears started to fall from her eyes.

Spike felt bad for her so he took out his notebook and wrote down his phone number, “I know it’s not much… but… if you ever need to talk to someone just call me, I’m always willing to listen and help,” Spike said, giving her the piece of paper.

Tempest grabbed the paper and looked at it, but her pride wouldn’t allow her to thank him

“Just how much of an idiot do you think I am, you’re my enemy, why would you even help me?” she asked, angry.

“Cause I’m not going to allow someone to self destruct while living a lie, I’ve seen it before and it’s not a nice path, but it’s your choice,” Spike said in his emotionless voice.

“Ha… don’t make me laugh, you brought me here just for me to become miserable and then seduce me to fall for you and turn my back on the King… well you failed,” Tempest said

“I think you misunderstand, I don’t hold any romantic feelings towards you nor do I care if you leave your gang, my reason for my acts have already been explained… All I want is for you to open your eyes and stop being a puppet of a lunatic who sends his men to their deaths,” Spike said

“What?” asked Tempest

“Your “EX,” told me that the reason he went to the plaza that night,” Spike said

“The spit it out,” She said

“The King had told him to go to the plaza and “erase” some people just because they were dangerous for the gangs' survival, “Snitches” as we call them, that’s when I told him that, we had received a message from the King to talk peace and end this gang war once and for all, we accepted and agreed to meet at the plaza, which was neutral territory, we waited for him to arrive but only your EX and his friends arrived and attacked us when I visit him I asked him why he did it and at first he said “Just following orders” but then he told me that he was planning on quitting the gang, he and his squad, and he actually told this to the King, who apparently took it rather well, to well, in fact, he said that he thanked them for their service, and to do him the favor of doing one last job,” Spike finished

“So what, he let them go,” Tempest said

“Tempest, you’re a smart girl, I think you can add 2 and 2 together,” Spike said

Tempest remained silent for a few seconds, then her eyes widen in realization

“You're lying!” she said

“I wish I was,” Spike said

With that Tempest took off running, tears in her eyes, but not of fear, but rage, she wanted answers, and she wanted them now.

Tempest ran all the way to the metro station, got on the first one that arrived, and headed for the gangs hideout.

When she got there she realized that there was no one there, so she waited for The King to arrive.

He finally arrived 5 hours later, and he wasn’t too pleased to see her.

“Tempest, what do you want?” he asked

“Answers,” she said

“About what,” he answered

“About the reason, you sent Rick to fight the 4 terrors,” she said menacingly

“Oh, that… well, Tempest, I believe both you and I know how this works, once you enter a gang, the only way out is death, he and his friends wanted out, and I didn’t want any loose ends so I sent him on a suicide mission, I must admit I really disappointed they didn’t die, do I regret my actions?... no. not in the slightest,” he said while laughing evilly

“You monster,” Tempest screamed as she fired her magic towards him, but he dodged it easily

“So you want to fight? Bring it,” he said

Tempest then started to shoot at the King but he dodged every attack.

“Ha, face it, there is no way you can hit me, I’m more powerful than you’d ever be,” he said

Tempest just got even angrier and she fired her magic at him, to which he reacted by firing his magic at her.

The clash of magic powers was destroying the base, but Tempest, was losing Magicka faster than King, and his magic was about to engulf her, but then Spike’s face and words came into her mind “I’m not going to allow someone to self destruct while living a lie, I’ve seen it before and it’s not a nice path, but it’s your choice,” and with that Tempest used all her remaining Magicka to push Kings magic back into his staff, making it overload and explode sending both Tempest and King flying through walls and out of the run-down building as it collapsed.

Tempest awoke in a hospital bed 2 hours later, as she looked around her eyes finally made contact with the other person in the room.

“What are you doing here?” she asked

“They found my phone number in your jacket pocket, and decided to call me, I told them that we were friends, and I even faked calling your parents to grant me permission to see you,” Spike said emotionlessly.
“Ha, Your quite clever, props for that,” Tempest said

“You know you never answered my question earlier, but now that you know for yourself, I ask again, what are you going to do now?

Tempest remained quiet; she didn’t know how to answer, or what to answer.

“I don’t know, leave in the streets, or in an orphanage, maybe get a job and save to buy a ticket to the Dragonlands to live with my other Grandparents, I don’t know, all I know is that I’ve lost it all,” she said

Spike looked at her getting sad and said “You know, a friend once told me that we never lose everything,” Spike said as he got up.

“Like what? Faith? Hope? What do we never lose?” she asked angrily

“A choice,” Spike said as he walked out of the room to never come back

Tempest just laid there on the hospital bed trying to make sense of what Spike meant, then her eyes landed on her cellphone, and a paper card that was laying on top of it.

She grabbed it and read it “Drake family scholarship, apply here, tell us your story,” Tempest looked at the door and then back at the card, then she grabbed her phone and dialed the number.

“I talked to Mr. Drake, about my situation, and I won the scholarship to attend Dragon High, he even both me a ticket to the Dragonlands and told my grandparents about my situation, and I was welcomed with opened arms, later I learned that Spike’s last name was Drake and when I tried to thank him I was told he had transferred schools, that night at the hospital was the last time I talked to him, until today, but I never stopped loving him,” Tempest said

All the girls had tears on her eyes, and they couldn’t stop loving the story.

“That’s our Spikey for you, always helping, I’m so glad I fell in love with him,” Rarity said

“Say, do you girls want to see him perform in a musical?” asked Tempest

This caught the attention of all the girls.

“He was in a musical?” they all asked

“Yeah, when he was 12 he had to play the younger version of the main character, that’s when he became an actor, his Mom/Aunt gave me the video,” she said as she pressed play to the song

“Oh he looks so cute,” Sunset said

“And he sings very beautifully,” Fluttershy said

“I wonder if our kids would look as cute as him… was that out loud?” said Rarity as she turned red, earning a nod from the girls

“Don’t feel ashamed Rares, I’m sure all of our kids will be cute,” Moondancer said

“I wonder who would get pregnant first?” said Fluttershy, this made Rarity, Sunset, Fluttershy, Moondancer, Gabby, and even Tempest, to look at each other in a determined manner.

“Girls, the ceremony is about to start,” Ember said as she walked past them.

With that they all got up and headed toward the great hall when they got there they made their way to Spike.

“How do you feel?’ asked Twilight

“Weird,” Spike answered

“Don’t be, you’ll be a great Lord,” Rarity said

“Thanks, by the way, what were you talking about with Tempest?” he asked

They all told him about the story and about her knowing his likes and dislikes, which made Spike turn pale.

“Is there something wrong darling?” asked Rarity

“How does she know all that, I never told her, and most of those things happened after I left,” Spike said as Ember came and dragged him towards the balcony to be presented.

The girls just turned towards Tempest who was now sitting down in the great hall, their faces were pale.

“We must keep her away from Spike, for his own good,” They all said as they walked towards their seats for the presentation to begin.

“Loyal residents of the Dragonlands, for 30 years I have ruled over you, and it has been a great honor, but alas, change must come sooner or later, and it is time for me to give up the crown to the new Dragonlords, yes that's right, from now on the Dragonlands will be in the capable hands of both Elizabeth Rachel Fafnir, my youngest daughter, and her best friend and co-winner of the Dragonlord tournament Shane Alexander Drake,” said Torch/Shenron as Ember and Spike walked onto the balcony as the crowd cheered for them, as torch used a spell on the crown and staff and it multiplies into 2 of them, and handed them to Spike and Ember. “Welcome your new rulers!” Torch said as the crowd once again went wild.

“I’m proud of you dear,” said Ember’s mom “And you to Spike, you parents are down there you know,”

Spike looked down and saw his parents, Kalleb, Yuki and his nephews all in the crowd.

Spike was about to head towards them, when the emergency alarms started to go off.

Everyone quickly looked towards the monitors and saw a large group of Canterlot soldiers marching towards the city.

Everyone’s eyes fell on Celestia, Discord and Luna

“Don’t look at us, we’re as confused as you are,” Discord said as he changed into his armor, followed by Supernova and many other warriors, while the rest of people hurried to the nearest shelter.

Spike turned to Ember who was looking at the screen

“Ember?” he asked

“Spike please tell me it’s my eyes playing tricks on me,” she said as a tear fell from her eyes

Spike came closer and saw what she meant, after using his ability “the eyes of truth”, “All I hope is that there is a logical explanation,” he said as he changed to his fighting gear, followed by Ember and Torch.

“Everyone, get into defensive positions, don’t let them enter the city,” roared Whitefang as he and the rest of the Guard headed for all the city entrances.

“What do we do?” asked Twilight

“Defend the town, but make sure not to kill anyone ok?” said Spike as the girls morphed into their armors and headed to the city entrances

Spike then turned to Ember, she had tears falling down her face

“Ember, I don’t want to believe it too, but crying is not going to save us or him, so wipe the tears of your face and get ready, we might still be able to save,” Spike said as he left

“I just hope it’s all a bad dream,” Ember said as she hurried to the battleground.

Dragonkin CH. 14 Highway to hell
View Online

Dragonkin

Dragonkin CH. 14 Highway to hell

Spike, Ember, Torch, Agatha, and the girls hurried to the central plaza, preparing for battle.

When they got there, they were met with a big number of men and women ready to fight, you could tell many of them were part of the coin guard.

“Sir, me and my people are ready to engage!” said Jared.

“Right, then get ready to kill them!” said Torch.

“NOOOOOO!” said Ember, causing everyone to look at her in surprise, “I mean, no, if we capture them then we can question them who is really behind this attacks and then we can confront them head-on killing two birds with one stone.” said Ember.

“As expected of my daughter, you make me so proud.” said Torch.

“AHEM!!” said Dahlia and Agatha at the same time.

“Right, Right, Jared, you and Dahlia take 20 soldiers and go reinforce the South Gate.” said Torch.

“Copy, alright, you’re with me, come on!” said Jared as he and his soldiers head south.

“Girls, go with Agatha and set up defensive positions near the shelters, we must protect the injured.” said Torch.

“Sir, with all due respect, I don’t think anyone is going to get injured.” said Rainbow Dash.

“Soldiers, probably not, but we must protect the civilians.” said Torch.

“He’s right, so far we have 500 panic attacks, 3 heart attacks, and at least 300 injured civilians due to tripping, falling, or being crushed in the stampede, luckily we don’t have any deaths to report so far.” said a female doctor walking up to them.

“Marie! What are you doing here?!” asked Torch.

“I came to ask for some bodyguards to, well, guide them to the assistance centers.” said Marie.

“How many are there?” asked Twilight.

“4 but we have reports of injured civilians in the shelters as well.” said Marie.

“Well then, go with Marie, she will instruct you where you are needed.” said Torch “You too my dear.”

“Yes My Lord.” said Agatha as she headed towards the group of girls.

“Ok, Flash, you, Big Mac, Caramel and Cheese come with me and help me reinforce the east gate.” said Discord.

“We have a problem.” said Soarin as he landed.

“What is it?” asked Torch.

“They have split into 4 different platoons, 20 men each, and are trying to attack the 4 gates simultaneously.” said Soarin

“Dammit we don’t have enough people to help reinforce the north and west gates.” said Torch.

“Even more trouble! There is a fifth platoon!” said a soldier as he landed near the dragonlord.

“Where is it?” asked Torch.

“Above us sir.” said the Soldier.

“Just Perfect! Hom many enemies are airborne?” asked Torch.

“About 30 men sir.” said the soldier.

“FUCK!” said Torch.

“Even worst is the fact that each platoon has an alpha.” said Spike.

“A what?” asked everyone.

“An Alpha, a fighter with better abilities than most people.” said Spike.

“Great now what are we gonna do?” asked Torch.

“Mind if we join?” said a voice behind them.

“Jacob? Evie? Henry? What are the three of you doing here?” asked Spike.

“A small family vacation, oh but don’t worry Spike, we left Percy with my In-laws.” said Evie.

“I can’t believe I’m gonna say this, but I am so happy to see the three of you right now.” said Spike.

“Oh, come on Boss, you’re gonna make me cry.” said Jacob.

“Hope you don’t mind we brought some friends.” said Henry as a group of men and women walked up behind them.

“Well, the more the merrier, Jacob, Evie, Henry, head to the West gate, make sure that not even one of those soldiers enters or dies.” said Spike.

“Ah, the “Take prisoners” type of fight, excellent.” said Jacob.

“Ok, listen up, Rover, you, Fido and Spot, will be the last line of defense, you’re the only people here strong enough to lift a bull.” said Evie earning a nod from the three men.

“Snipers, head to the roofs, keep your eyes open, you see a flyer or a soldier getting too close to the city, you either shoot them down or make them piss their pants.” said Jacob.

“The rest of you are with us, remember, only knockouts, no deaths.” said Henry as they all started heading to the gate.

“Who were those people?” asked Torch.

“Jacob and Evie Black, twins, younger siblings of Enzio Black.” said Spike.

“Enzio Black!? The Assassin?!” said Torch.

“Yes, and the other man is Henry Donovan, Evie’s husband, as for the men and women that were behind them, they are the “Diamond Dogs” the best fighting gang in the world.” said Spike.

“And they’re your students, Discord?” asked Torch.

“They were, they graduated a few months back.” said Discord.

“So, are they like pay to kill or something?” asked Torch.

“Oh no, they work with the police in Canterlot, Jacob is actually a Sergeant, just like Evie, but she’s supposed to be on maternity leave.” said Celestia.

“Why, is she pregnant?” asked Torch

“No, she gave birth about 3 months back, around 2 months after I gave birth to Issac.” said Celestia.

“Oh congratulations.” said Torch, being interrupted by Discord.

“Well that clears the West gate issue.” said Discord.

“Yeah, but now we need to take care of the Sky.” said Torch.

“Maybe we can help!” said a voice.

Everyone turned and noticed Hanson and Terrence walking up to them followed by the Special ops students from Magma U.

“We brought plenty of volunteers.” said Terrence.

“Garble?” asked Spike.

“What you thought I was going to leave all the fun to you, as if.” said Garble.

“OK kids, split up into 5 groups.” ordered Torch.

All of the students quickly separated into groups, all of them following their specializations.

“OK, group 1, head South help the coin guard, group 2, West, help the Diamond Dogs, group 3, East gate, they have already made contact with the enemy, Group 4, prepare for take-off, Soarin, lead the way, as for the rest of you, you’re with Spike, I’ll go with group number 4. Discord anything to add? Supernova?” asked Torch.

“No, let’s head out.” said Discord.

“We’re not going Discord, we have to help defend the civilians inside the shelters.” said Supernova.

“Oh-, I wanted to have fun.” said Discord.

“Then ask Celestia later tonight, I don’t think she’ll mind.” said Supernova as he headed towards the Defender groups.

Discord turned towards Celestia, who just blushed and looked away and said “If you want to.”

“Oh, I’m lucky to have married you.” said Discord, who kissed her and ran off to catch up to Supernova.

Celestia turned and looked at Spike giving orders to the remaining personnel.

“Ok, when we get out there, stay frosty, we don’t know what these people are capable of when it comes to fighting.” said Spike.

“Gotcha, now I heard something about “stun not kill.”” said Garble.

“Yeah, we need them alive, we must know who is behind this attack.” Ember mentioned.

“Ok, you heard that guys, try not to spill blood out there.” said Garble.

“GARBLE!” said Spike.

“What? I’m being honest.” said Garble.

“So wait, you four are going to be our backup?” asked Ember.

“Yup… before you say anything, let me remind you that we are the best special ops students in Magma U.” said Garble as he pointed towards his friends.

“Hello, my name is William Brenden, but call me “Billy.” said the first Draconian.

“My name is Clifford Hermes, call me “Clump” and the first one to make a joke out of my name is as good as dead.” said the second.

“Fernando Amaya, call me “Fume.” said the last one.

“Ok, Fume, you and Clump, head to the gate, protect it with all you’ve got, Garble, you and Billy are with Ember and me, we’ll fight those things head-on, Ember anything to add?” asked Spike, turning towards her.

Ember was holding her stomach, and she looked like she was going to be sick.

“You ok, Ember?” asked Garble

“Yup, just the nerves of the first major battle, nothing to be worried about.” said Ember.

“Of course we have to, if your head isn’t on the game, you become a liability.” said Fume.

“I’m fine, trust me, now head to the gate and get into position!” said Ember pointing at the wall.

“GARBLE!” came a shout.

Everyone turned and saw Maar running up to the group

“Maar!? Is something wro…” was all Grable could say before Maar tackled Garble to the floor.

When Garble came back to his senses he noticed Maar kissing him “If you even dare to die on me, I will murder you.” she said as she got up, hugged him tight and left.

“I wonder who will wear the pants in their relationship.” said Fume.

“My money is on Garble, Maar is known to show this aggression in public.” said Clump.

“Hey, we ain’t here to talk about my love life, come on.” said Garble as they all runoff.

Ember was about to follow them out but was stopped by Spike.

“Let me go Spike, we have a battle to win!” said Ember tugging Spike’s grip.

“I’m not going to let you go out there like this!” said Spike.

“I told you I’m fine.” said Ember as she finally managed to free her hand from Spike’s grip.

“I don’t care if YOU are ok, I’m not putting IT in danger.” said Spike.

Ember and Spike looked at each other for a few seconds.

“You’re not going to stop me from fighting, and you know it.” said Ember.

“You do know I can knock you out right here and now, don’t try me!” said Spike.

“Argh, why are you so difficult!” said Ember.

“Cause I value everyone’s lives.” said Spike.

“Me too, that’s why I have to fight!” said Ember.

“Really? Cause so far you have ignored, what should be, the most important life form to you.” said Spike.

“ARGH!” Ember screamed as she turned around.

“Ember, would he endanger the two of you if he were here?” asked Spike.

Ember stayed quiet for a few seconds “No, he would do everything to keep us safe… but he would also understand the need to fight, to protect.” said Ember as she turned to face Spike.

Spike and Ember looked at each other for a few more seconds “Fine! But let me do this first.” said Spike as he started chanting “Come forth, holy magic, protect this life from harm, keep it safe and calm, till it can protect itself.” he finished.

“What was that?” asked Ember.

“A protection spell that Celestia showed me, she said I was going to need it in the future, still don’t know what she meant with that but, hey, a new spell, bring it.” said Spike

“Can he really be this dense, or he just retarded?” said Ember.

What are you waiting for? Let’s go!” said Spike as he ran off with Ember behind him.

NEARBY

Rarity had seen Spike and Ember’s argument, which made her feel uneasy for some reason, yet she decided to ignore it and head towards her friends.

“Ok, there are 4 major areas we most protect, The Saint Dracon Hospital in the east, the Special medicine and treatment clinic in the West, the Fire river general hospital down South, and the University hospital up north.” said Marie.

“I’ll head to the general hospital, they are in need of more doctors down there due to the explosions caused by the enemy outside of the gates.” said Dr. Whooves.

“I’ll go with you.” said Derpy.

“Ok girls, this is the game plan, Twilight, you, Fluttershy, and Sunset go with them, you are the ones with healing magic.” said Marie.

“Right.” said Twilight she was about to follow them when she arched forward and almost threw up.

“You ok there Twi?” asked Sunset

“Yeah, maybe it’s the nerves.” said Twilight as she composed herself and walked away.

“Hope she is right.” said Fluttershy.

“Staying on the topic at hand, I'm the only one who thinks Twilight should enter the gym right?I mean she’s eating way more than usual, and she’s starting to get fat.” said RD.

“Maybe you’re right.” said AJ.

“Ok that’s enough girls, get your minds in the game.” said Agatha.

“Whooves, when you get to the hospital, make sure to give Twilight a test.” said Marie.

“For what?” asked Whooves.

“Magic poisoning, she might have overdone a magic chant and that may be affecting her.” said Marie, winking an eye at him.

Whooves looked at her for a few seconds, before he caught up with her line of thought

“Ohh, of course, it will be done immediately.” said Whooves, walking off.

“Isn’t magic poisoning dangerous?” asked AJ.

“Only if you don’t have an affinity to it, other than that, as long as you get help, you will be fine.” said Marie.

“I hope Twilight’s fine.” said Moondancer

“She’ll be, trust me.” said Marie “Well, AJ, you, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie, and Moondancer, head to the saint Dracon hospital, they need strong defenders there for reinforcements.” she finished.

“What about the Clinic and the university hospital?” asked Pinkie.

“I’ll take the University hospital, the students there are fierce, don’t worry about it.” said Tempest as she left.

“We’ll go too.” said Gabby as she and Vinyl followed Tempest.

“Ms. Belle, would you follow us to the clinic?” asked Agatha.

“Yes sure, but why me? I’m not the strongest fighter or magic-user.” said Rarity.

“We know, but, you’re the third strongest in the group, behind Twilight and Sunset.” said Marie as they walked away.

“Aren’t you gonna tell her?” whispered Agatha.

“She hasn’t realized yet, but I can tell she is about to.” answered Marie.

NORTH GATE MINUTES LATER

“What’s the status?” asked Spike as he and Ember arrived.

“Many of the enemies are down, but more and more are coming forward, it’s like there is no end to them!” said a guard

“Let me see.” said Spike as he and Ember went up the stairs and onto the city wall.

When they got there they noticed that the Dragon Guard was using cannons to shoot the enemy down.

“Garble! Why aren’t you out there fighting?” asked Spike as he saw Garble and the rest standing there.

“Going into battle at this moment is just reckless, not to mention suicide, we might be victims of friendly fire.” said Garble.

Spike just smiled and got up on the wall, made eye contact with everyone and said “Pussies.” and he jumped off the wall.

“Oh, he didn't.” said Garble as he jumped off, followed by Fume, Billy, Ember and Clump.

Once in the floor, Spike engaged into combat with some of the Canterlot soldiers

“What do you think you’re doing?” asked Spike as he disarmed the soldiers, what happened next scared him.

The soldiers broke down like if their bones had become sand.

“Dude, you said “don’t kill anyone,” said Garble

Spike sound him out, and picked up one of the soldiers masks, putting an end to the mystery

“They aren’t humans,” said Spike.

“What?!” said Ember

“They’re puppets!” said Spike

“If they are puppets, then there has to be a puppeteer.” said Fume.

“Yeah, but where?” asked Clump.

“Guys can you hear me?” asked Spike.

“Loud and clear.” said Flash.

“Present.” said Soarin.

“Affirmative.” said Jacob.

“Yup.” said Big Mac.

“We’ve made contact with the enemy, they’re puppets.” said Spike.

“We were about to say the same thing, but we have successfully captured the alpha of the East.” said Flash

“Doc, I can see your drone up there, are you receiving prisoners?” asked Spike sarcastically.

“Yeah, bring him to me, let’s see what we’re dealing with,” said Whooves.

“The West Alpha has also fallen, we’re bringing him in.” said Jacob.

“Excellent.” said Whooves.

“Say, Flash, Jacob, what ability did your Alpha’s have?” asked Spike.

“Mine was a Golem summoner.” said Flash.

“Mine was, rather weak actually, he seemed to prefer using his puppets to fight, and man, they were tough.” said Jacob.

“The Summoner, and the Tactician.” said Spike.
“
“Ours prefers stealth, he also seems to prefer luring his prey to him.” said Big Mac.

“The Chameleon, that only leaves the Bird of Prey, and…” said Spike

“Spike, there’s the Alpha!” said Garble.

Spike turned quickly and noticed that all of the puppets were down in the ground, there were even some of them falling from the sky.

“The Tactician was the puppet master.” said Spike

“Which means that?” asked Fume

“No puppets, means he has to get his own hands dirty.” said Garble.

“We have taken down the flier.” said Soarin.

“Ok, only he is left.” said Garble.

“We have your comrades, surrender, and we might let you live.” said Billy.

“Billy!” they all said.

“What?” he asked.

They all looked back at the last Alpha, who was taking a fighting position.

“Ha, he looks like he wants to fight.” said Garble as he and his friends got into a stance.

“Garble stand down, this guy is the…” started Spike but was interrupted.

“CHARGE!!!!” screamed Garble as he, Fume, Billy, and Clump charged the alpha.

They ran full speed towards the Alpha, expecting him to cover up and surrender, but much to their surprise he did anything but that, he charged towards them full speed.

Smashing against Fume, sending him flying towards Spike and Ember.

Spike skillfully catched him and stopped him from hitting the wall and, subsequently, from any further injuries.

“You ok, Fume?” asked Ember.

“Did you manage to get the license plate of the trailer that ran me over?” was all Fume said before passing out.

“I think his brains became moosh after the impact.” said Ember

“He didn’t have many brain cells left anyway.” said Spike as he dropped Fume on the floor.

Meanwhile Garble, Billy and Clump, we’re still fighting the Alpha, but losing miserably.

“Take this, you motherfucking monster!” said Garble as he launched himself forward, just to be stopped by the Alpha, grabbed by the neck, and punched back to the city wall, creating a wide crater when he landed.

“Oh, ok, that’s gonna hurt tomorrow.” Garble groaned as he got out of the crater.

“I was trying to say that this Alpha is known as the “Battering-Ram.” No need for me to explain why, right?” said Spike as he walked up to Garble.

“Fuck off… oh, ok, that hurt.” said Garble.

“I bet, Maar, would mind making you feel better later tonight.” said Spike.

“Shut up.” said Garble as both he and Spike turned.

“AAAAAAH!” someone screamed.

Spike and Garble then noticed Billy and Clump flying past them and hitting the wall falling to the floor unconscious.

“The “Battering-Ram?”” said Garble.

“The “Battering-Ram.”” said Spike.

“Let’s charge him, he can’t defeat the three of us.” said Garble.

“I beg to differ.” said Ember looking at the other fighters on the floor.

“Ok, maybe not, but we can tire him out.” said Garble

“Maybe not, but let’s go.” said Spike

“I’ll stay back, in case the two of you get your asses handed to you.” said Ember

“Thanks for the vote of confidence.” said Spike

“Like if that’s gonna happen.” said Garble

“You already had your ass handed to you.” said Ember.

“BURN.” said Spike.

“What are you laughing at you’re gonna get your ass handed to you by him.” said Ember.

“Maybe, maybe not, but one thing I do know is that I have a higher level than him.” said Spike.

“Yeah, but you forget that he has the abilities of at least 10 fighters with a level higher than 90,” said Ember.

“Can the 2 of you leave your bedroom talk for later.” said Garble.

“I’m not her/his boyfriend?girlfriend!” said Spike and Ember at the same time

And with that Spike and Garble attacked the Alpha.

The first one to jump into the fight was Garble who tried to land a punch in the Alpha’s head, which he skillfully evaded, and countered by trying to connect with Garble’s rib cage missing by a few centimeters, then he is tackled to the ground “rugby-style” by Spike who then proceeds to punch the Alpha in the head, only landing two punches before the Alpha knees Spike in the chest causing to arch back and then kick him off.

As soon as he gets up he is attacked by Garble landing various punches in the Alpha’s chest and gut, but they didn’t even cause him to flinch. After a few more punches the Alpha has had enough and grabs both of Garble’s arms, then he head butted him in the face, causing Garble to stumble backwards, giving the Alpha enough time to dive-kick him in the stomach and send him flying to the ground landing next to a frozen Ember.

Just before the Alpha has a chance to incorporate himself Spike kicks him in the head, making the Alpha roll onto his back and jump up.

“Ouch, I remember you had a hard head, but I wasn’t expecting this.” said Spike.

“...” was all that came from the Alpha.

With that Spike lunged at the Alpha who skillfully dodged all of Spike’s attacks, receiving the same agility from Spike as he too evaded every punch thrown at him.

“Just like the good old days.” said Spike.

“...” said the Alpha.

“Ok, time to end this.” said Spike as he lunged at the Alpha using one of his old, but effective, punch combos, but to his surprise, the Alpha, skillfully stopped all of them, until he grabbed both of Spike’s arms.

“I should’ve known you would’ve learned the combo, about damn time you did.” said Spike with a fake smile, before the Alpha, kneed Spike in the gut again, later elbowed him in the back and, once Spike hit the floor, kicked him all the way back to where Ember and Garble were.

“How...how the… hell, is one person, keeping up with 3… well 2 draconians?” said Garble as he got up from the ground followed by Spike.

“Simple, he ain’t a normal person.” said Spike

“What?” asked Garble.

“THAT, is a changeling.” said Spike.

“WOH, WOH, WOH, WHAT?” said Garble.

“Yup, he’s a changeling, and he’s using the abilities of at least 10 different people.” said Spike.

“Oh, that makes perfect sense, AND WHY THE FUCK IS PRINCESS LAVA FROZEN LIKE A STATUE?!” said Garble.

“Spike, you alive there?” came Whooves’s voice over the comlink.

“For now, anything new?” asked Spike.

“I wouldn’t be talking to you if it weren’t the case.” said Whooves.

“So, what’s up?” asked Garble.

“I found out that all of these people are being mind controlled.” said Whooves.

“So, how did we break the spell?” asked Garble.

“Let me finish, it’s a mind control spell, but different.” said Whooves.

“Different, how?” asked Spike.

“It’s a parasite spell.” said Whooves.

“A mind control parasite spell?” asked Spike in disbelief.

“Yeah, I know, it’s weird, I know, but I found proof that it’s a parasite spell.” said Whooves.

“So how do we break it?” asked Ember coming out of her trance.

“There are three ways, one, a very, and I mean VERY, strong blow to the head, for the parasite to die.” said Whooves.

“His defence is way too strong so that one isn’t gonna work.” said Spike.

“Two, holy magic.” said Whooves.

“Can any of you two use holy magic?” asked Garble.

“I can but I think there is more to it, right doc?” said Spike.

“Yes, you need an incantation that will kill the parasite but not the brain functions.” said Whooves.

“Know the name of it?” asked Ember.

“No, only Celestia, Luna, and Supernova know how to do it.” said Whooves.

“And what’s the last one?” asked Garble.

“It’s pointless, it’s not gonna work.” said Whooves.

“What is it?” asked Spike.

“Love.” said Whooves.

“What?” asked Garble.

“The power of love is said to be strong enough to kill this parasite.” said Whooves.

“Ok, yeah, that’s pointless, no one here knows who this person… where is she going?” asked Garble as he and Spike watched Ember walk slowly towards the Alpha.

“Uhm, Whooves, prepare a room for us ok?” said Spike.

“Copy.” said Whooves as he ended the call

“OK, what the fuck is going on?” said Fume as he, Billy, and Clump started to wake up.

THE SPECIAL MEDICINE AND TREATMENT CLINIC

“Here we are, the special medicine and treatment clinic.” said Marrie

“Oh, why is it so empty?” asked Rarity.

“My clinic is only used to heal power fighters since the medicine I create is way too powerful for normal folk.” said Marie.

“Oh, that makes… BLARG…” was all Rarity could say.

“Are you ok dearie?” asked Agatha

“Yes, I… I don’t know…” said Rarity.

“What happened?” asked Marie.

‘Yes, it’s unlike me to do something like this.” said Rarity.

“Oh, don’t worry.” said Marie as she opened the clinic “Come on in.” she finished.

“Thank you.” said Rarity as she went into the clinic

“Take a seat, please.” said Marie as she grabbed a few bottles with some colorful liquids, which she mixed together in a glass.

“What is that?” asked Rarity seeing what Marie was doing.

“You’ll see soon enough dear, she usually tones out everything while working.” said Agatha.

“Ok, Ms. Belle, I know this is going to sound weird, but, I need you to spit into this glass.” said Marie.

“What for?” asked Rarity

“Please, just do it.” said Marie.

Rarity then did as she was told, and noticed that as soon as her spit touched the liquid it turned from a dark grey, to a blueish color.

“Just as I suspected,” said Marie.

“What?, what is it, what is that?” asked Rarity.

“It’s a pregnancy test.” said Marie.

“Wait what?” asked Rarity.

“Congratulations, Ms. Belle, you’re going to have a baby!” said Agatha.

“WAIT, WHAT?! I”M… I’M… GOING… TO…” was all Rarity said before she passed out.

“I expected another type of reaction from her.” said Jennifer as she entered the room.

“Jennifer, I thought you were in the castle.” said Agatha.

“I was, but feeling the life form of my future grandson or granddaughter near me… I just had to find out if it was true.” said Jennifer.

“I didn’t expect less from the top medic in the Dragonlands.” said Agatha.

“By the way… we should tell Mr. Sentry to get ready.” said Jennifer.

“Get ready for what?” asked Agatha.

“For the future, I mean, when I told Twilight, she went pale.” said Jennifer.

“Why?” asked Agatha.

“Well, Quintuplets aren’t exactly an easy game.” said Jennifer as she went over to Rarity to check on her.

“She really likes babies, doesn’t she?” said Agatha.

“As expected from my mentor,” said Marie.

“By the way Marie, when are YOU gonna give me grandchildren?” asked Agatha.

“MOM!” screamed Marie turning red.

EARLIER, AT THE GENERAL HOSPITAL

“I honestly don’t know what’s wrong with me.” said Twilight as she was sat down on a hospital bed by Sunset Shimmer.

“It may be a very bad case of magic poisoning.” said Sunset.

“No, magic poisoning is only felt, and harmful, to non-magical humans, and if that were the case, both you and me would also be suffering the same issues, and so far, I feel just right.” said Fluttershy.

“You’re right Fluttershy, this isn’t magic poisoning, it’s something much more… beautiful.” said Whooves as he entered the room.

“Then what is it?” asked Twilight frantically.

“Just give me a few minutes.” said Whooves as he went over to a group of bottles with different colored liquids, and poured them into a bigger glass.

“What’s that?” asked Sunset.

“That’s a…” started Fluttershy.

“I didn’t know that this hotel also sold drinks!” said Derpy, popping her head in the room.

“This isn’t that type of “cocktail” it’s not meant to be drinked by people, cause it could kill you,” said Whooves as he gave the glass to Sunset and went over to a passed out Fluttershy lying on the ground.

After a few seconds, Fluttershy finally came back to her senses and Whooves and Derpy helped her up and to a nearby chair for her to catch her breath.

“So, doc, what is this thing?” asked Sunset as she gave the glass to Whooves.

“Thanks, before I answer, Twilight, would you spit inside this glass… thank you.” said Whooves as he started to mix the content.

Everyone looked at the glass as the liquid changed color to a deep blue.

“Is that good or bad?’ asked Twilight looking at Fluttershy’s face.

“Depends.” said Whooves.

“Depends on what?” asked Twilight, getting scared.

“Depends, if you want to be a mother anytime soon.” said Whooves as he threw the liquid down the drain.

“W… WHA… WHAT!?” said everyone in the room.

“Yup, I gave you a pregnancy test, and it came back positive.” said Whooves.

At this point Twilight, Sunset, and Fluttershy remained frozen and silent, not knowing what to do.

“That explains all your symptoms, tiredness, food cravings... the weight gain.” said Whooves with a big smile.

Twilight then came out of her trance for a few seconds, and slowly moved her hands down to her belly, which was starting to get swollen.

“YAY! Congratulations Twilight, welcome to the Mothers-to-be club.” Derpy said as she lifted up her jacket and showed her swollen belly.

“Wait, YOU’RE PREGNANT?!” they all said.

“Not only her, but your friend Rarity is also pregnant.” said Jenny as she walked into the room.

“WHAT?” they all said.

“Yup, with my son’s child no less.” said Jenny

“How do you know?” asked Sunset.

“My eyes, they’re known as the “Eyes of life” which makes me one of the best doctors in the world.” said Jenny.

“Hah, that’s a relief.” said Sunset.

“Yes, but, I must admit, I never expected to see this in my life.” said Jenny

“Didn’t you say you had the eyes of life? I thought that pregnancies were common around here.” said Sunset.

“Yes, they are, but Twilight, you’re going to have quintuplets!” said Jenny.

The whole room went quiet, Twilight, Sunset, Fluttershy, Derpy and even Whooves, where standing frozen in place.

“You and Flash have been having a lot of fun by the looks of it.” said Jenny with a smug grin.

No word came out of the group.

“Oh well, I must head to the Clinic, I need to tell your friend about her new life.” said Jenny living.

As soon as she left everyone in the room started moving, Fluttershy fainted, Sunset just sat down on the chair that belonged to Fluttershy moments earlier, Derpy just layed Twilight down on the bed and tried to keep her calm for the sake of the unborn kids, and Whooves was called to another room, to take a look at one of the enemies.

BACK AT THE CLINIC

Rarity started to regain consciousness.

“Hey there, sleepy head.” said Yuki as Rarity’s eyes landed on her.

“Yuki, what are you doing here? And if I may add, where am I?” asked Rarity

“You are at the Special medicine and treatment clinic,” said Marie

“And I came here after Jenny, told me that I’m going to be an aunt!” said Yuki full of excitement

“An aunt, that’s good… WAIT, SO ALL THAT BABY STUFF WASN’T A DREAM?!” said Rarity

“Rarity, you have to calm down, stress is not good for a baby,” said Agatha “Trust me, I had 3” she said

“Well all I can say is congratulations to you Rarity, I bet Spike will be thrilled to find this out,” said Yuki

Rarity however was frozen in place, a million thoughts running through her mind

“Rarity, are you ok?” asked Jenny

“Yes, I’m… fine… I guess,” said Rarity

“Are you not happy about the news?” said Yuki

“NO! No, I am, I’m really happy, it’s just…” said Rarity

“Nervous about your immediate future?” asked Yuki

“Yes, how did you…?” said Rarity

“Know? Well believe it or not, I got pregnant with Callie when I was 19 and in my first year of colleague,” said Yuki

“How did you…?” continued Rarity

“Graduate? Simple I asked for my courses to be mailed to me or be done online, actually I was one of the first cases of pregnant students receiving their classes online,” said Yuki full of pride

“Well, that’s a relief to that, but I still feel a bit… scared about this,” said Rarity

“About what?” asked Jenny

“Being a mom, I don’t even know how to be a proper big sister,” said Rarity

“I can see where you’re going, I felt the same way when I got pregnant for the first time, I had no experience whatsoever, I didn’t even have a family to turn to for help, but then Jenny came to me and stayed with me to comfort me in my early days,” said Yuki

“What happened to your family?” asked Rarity

“When my father past away, my mother remarried an awful man, but then again, I don’t even think she loved my dad that much, she didn’t even cry when he was buried, and 2 weeks later she told me she was getting married again, I was hurt I mean my dad had just died and I just found out that she was marrying another man, but then I thought, well maybe it’s best for us, she won’t be alone all the time, who knows he might even be nice, I was wrong, dead wrong, he was a druck, abusive, asshole,” said Yuki

“And your mom went along with this?” asked Rarity

“Yes, she honestly didn’t even care much about his attitude, only because he was rich and powerful, heck he used to bring other women into “his” house and involve my mother in his sexual plays,” said Yuki

“What a disgusting brute,” said Rarity

“And that’s not the worst part, one day, when I came back from work, I found him in the sofa, dead drunk, I ignored him and went to my room to rest for the night, I was about to get undressed when I heard knocking on my door, I went over to the door and opened it, and there he was, his whole body smelled like booze, what do you want, I asked him, his answered scared me, I just want us to have some fun, he said as he pushed me to my bed and he started touching me, I tried to get free, but he was stronger than me, stop fighting, we both know that deep down, you’re enjoying this, you’re just a slut, like your airheaded mother, I just buy her gifts and fuck her brains out and she’s puddy in my hands, like mother like daughter, it never changes. At that point I was enraged, and using the training I received in my fighting classes, I kicked him in his balls, he screamed in pain and fell of the bed, then I kicked him in the head to knock him out while I gather somethings in my backpack, and I left the house, 2 hours later my mother called me asking me where I was, I told her what happened and her answer was even worse, am I supposed to believe that, please girl, I can see the way you look at him, I know you want him, and I won’t let you have him, he is mine and mine alone,” Yuki narrated

“And then what did you do?” asked Rarity

“I told her that, if I went to the police and showed them the evidences left in my body, and lying about recording the incident in my phone and this phone call, both of them would be taken to jail, the thought of that scared my mom, she’s not as dumb as she sounds, she was a university scholar after all, so we reached an agreement, or me agreeing to never show my face around there again, and forget that I even belonged to that family, I didn’t have a choice at that point and so, I agreed, I thought that was going to be the end of it, but i was wrong, the next morning I received a call from my boss telling me I was fired, I asked him why, and he said that he had received an anonymous tip that I had been stealing produce from the shop, I told him it wasn’t me, but he didn’t care, he did however said he wasn’t gonna call the police, as a final favor, I knew my “parents” had told him to do that, he wasn’t really that thrust-worthy either, then my university called, I thought they were going to expel me, but my dean just asked me if everything was alright, I asked him what he meant, and he told me that, my “dad” had been there earlier to give them a letter that “I” had written and signed saying that was no longer going to participate in my classes, I explained everything and the dean understood the situation, he told me that he would put my attendance on hold while i got that mattered settled, I thought I would have it fixed soon, but, my luck ran out that same day,” said Yuki

“And what happened?” asked Rarity

“I was unable to get another job thanks to my “parents” and my former boss spreading nasty rumors about me, so I didn’t have choice but to live in the streets, I was homeless for about 6 months, until I bumped into Spike and Kallum, tried to hide my face but he recognized me immediately, knowing I had been discovered I didn’t have choice but to talk to them, Kallum was surprised to see me in this condition, and so i explained everything, I still remember the look on their faces when I told them everything, Kallum immediately dragged me to their hotel room and booked me in, he then asked for my measurements and left to buy me clothes, shoes, hygiene products, and even underwear, you can imagine how red he was when he came back from the store, he exited the room as I changed and took a bath, after a few minutes I opened the door and walked to their room, we talked for a long time while eating some pizza, then Spike had the idea of getting revenge on my “parents” and kallum supported him, I was exceptic about it but they convinced me, Kallum being a lawyer in the making and Spike being one of the smartest people alive, and so we did,” narrated Yuki

“And what did you guys do?” asked Rarity

“Spike used his hacking skills to gather information about my “step-father” and, boy did he find something, he was the owner of Wingex, one of the most important travelling airlines in the whole world, no wonder he was rich, Spike also found out that he had been stealing money from various insurances in the company by causing the “accidents” he was even doing tax evasion, but that wasn’t the worst part, oh no, there were at least 200 cases of rape and sexual harrasment against him, many of them from female employees in the company, and nearly all of them had been silent with large amounts of money, one of the employees had even tried to commit suicide, so we put together a plan to bring all of this to the public eye, of course, we also needed help from their dad, who was more than happy to help, and so we started sending emails to every news station and newspaper in the country, even to some that were outside the country, and now everyones eyes were on the company, at first my “step-dad” denied any claims, and so this made Spike really angry and he decided to contact all of the women who had been hurt by him, at first they didn’t want to come forth but Spike managed to convince them, to be honest only about a 10% of the women affected were draconians, the vast majority were pegasies, even a griffin, they all came forward and the case against him was reopened, the whole incident was known as the “Wingate” after all of the evidences were shown my “step-dad” didn’t have a choice but to confess, he was sentenced to 5 continues life-senteces,” narrated Yuki

“And what happened to your mom?” asked Rarity

“I gave her a plain ticket back to her country, my last act as a daughter, I called it, she took it, and I haven’t seen her ever since, as for the company, Kallum’s dad bought it and ran it until I graduated, and he gave it to me as a present, so now I’m the owner of the company, as for me and kallum, we got married almost at the same time as I got the company after a few months of dating, and the rest is history,” said Yuki with a smile

“Glad to hear,” said Rarity

“Yeah, it’s been awesome, I love Kallum, I think I always had, ever since kindergarten, and then we had Cassie and Joseph and I can be a prouder mother, what I’m trying to say Rarity, is that, it might be scary, and painful, but after those 9 months have passed, and all of the hard work during labour is over and you hear your baby's first cries, then you’ll know it’s all worth it, it’s the best moment in anyone’s life,” said Yuki

“I guess you’re right, but how will Spike react?” said Rarity

“He will probably pass out and hit his head on the ground,” said Yuki with a laugh

Just then the phone rang and Marrie answered

“Hello?... yes, we’re fine… they did?... excellent we… really, and just like that… the general hospital, got it,” she said hanging up

“What’s wrong?” asked Jenny

“Spike and Ember defeated the last one of the Alphas, but this one has been broken free of the trance and has regained consciousness, unlike the other ones,” said Marie

“And they have him at the general hospital?” asked Agatha

“Yes, they’re asking us to head over right now,” said Marie as she headed for the door

“You go, I’ll stay here with Rarity and talk for a while,” said Yuki

“Ok, if anything happens call me, I’ll rush here as soon as possible,” said Jenny exiting the clinic

“By the way Yuki, how did your father die?” asked Rarity

“My father was a soldier in service of the Dragonlands, Lt. Ichiro Kamikaze, he was one of the members of the Super Squad who entered the portal to Tartarus and, as you know, they never returned,” said Yuki

“Oh, I’m sorry,” said Rarity

“It’s ok, but let’s stop talking about me, and let’s start,” said Yuki

“Start what?” asked Rarity

“Brainstorming names for your kid!” said Yuki as she started to give names, but Rarity didn’t eve put attention, everything her mind could think of right now was

“Motherhood, I wonder how will it be,”

THE GENERAL HOSPITAL ROOM 6661

“Oh, where… where am I?” asked the Alpha

“Fire river general hospital, room 6661, Dragonlands,” said Spike

“Spike? What are you doing here?” asked the Alpha

“Saving your butt, again,” said Spike

At that point the Alpha sat up, and looked around the room, his eyes going wide, and tearing up, when he made contact with Ember

“Ember?” he said

“Thorax!” Ember choked as she jumped on him and hugged him.

“What’s going on?” asked Thorax

“You, your brother, and another 3 unidentified Changeling soldiers attacked the Dragonlands for about a month in a continuous basis,” said Spike

“Are they ok?” asked Thorax

“Nothing serious, except the fact that you were all victims of a parasite mind control spell,” said Whooves walking into the room

“A what,” asked Thorax

“A spell known as Defenotum Infernictum, or a modified version of this dark art’s spell,”said Whooves

“Oh, crap, we didn’t injure anyone, right?” asked Thorax

“No, well at least nothing serious, just a lot of confusion, well, I just wanted to check up on you, I’ll let you rest now,” said Whooves as he left

“How did you break the curse?” asked Thorax

“The power of love, I guess,” said Spike

“I don’t get it,” said Thorax

“Well, I’ll let the 2 of you talk about it,” said Spike

“Spike!” said Ember “Don’t tell anyone,” she begged

“I won’t, but I think someone else should, once again, good to have you back Thorax” said Spike as he left.

A few seconds later Spike turned and saw Ember place Thorax’s hand on her belly, Thorax then hugged Ember tightly.

“A new happy family” thought Spike as he walked outside

GENERAL HOSPITAL GARDEN

Spike was walking around the massive garden of the hospital when his phone started ringing.

"Hello?" Spike answered

"Spike, what's all this about an armed attack on the Dragonlands everyone is talking about?" Said Blueblood

"Unfortunately, I'm not allowed to release any type of information, but don't worry Discord, Celestia, and Dragonlord Torch will give a press conference soon," said Spike

"Ok, glad to hear everyone is ok," Blueblood said

"Yeah, not much to report on my side, except that we won," said Spike

"I can't believe I missed all the fun," said Blueblood

"By the way, how did it go?" Asked Spike

"Thanks God, everything went fine," said Blueblood

"And how's she doing?" Asked Spike

"Fine, fine, just tired, as you can expect," said Blueblood

"So what did you name him?" Asked Spike

"Chester, Chester Rowe Blueblood," said Blueblood

"Well, congratulations on your new addition," said Spike

"Thanks, we're still in shock but, this feeling we have right now, this happiness, I wouldn't trade it for nothing, well have to go check up on Trix and Chester, see you soon Spike," said Blueblood

"Yeah, goodbye, good luck, oh and give Trixie my congratulations," said Spike hanging up

Spike then headed over to one of the benches which was being used by none other than Garble.

“Hey,” Spike said

“Hey, who are they doing?” asked Garble

“They’ll be just fine, Celestia said she won’t hold this against them,” said Spike as he sat down

“Well that’s a relief, hey by the way, is Ember… you know…” said Garble

“What?” asked Spike

“Pregnant?” asked Garble

Spike froze, he had promised not to tell anyone, and he knew that Garble liked to spread rumors like if the were gold coins

“Your silence confirms it,” said Garble

“Garble, I know, you like to spread gossip but, please, you have to keep this a secret if not Ember will hunt both of us down and it will be the last time we’ll ever be seen,” said Spike

“I wasn’t planning on saying anything, I’m happy for them, I mean it was obvious that Ember and Thorax loved each other, to the point that it was annoying,” said Garble

“You know, Celestia and Torch are about to give their press conference,” said Spike

“Got my phone right here,” said Garble as he got into the Dragonlands news media site

“Good evening, citizens of the Dragonlands and the rest of Equestria, please welcome her Highness Celestia Sola- sorry Curdem, ruler of Canterlot, and his Highness Lord Soren Fafnir,” said one of the guards

“Hello, thank you for coming here in such a short notice,” said Torch

“We’re here to answer the questions you might have regarding the current attacks on the Dragonlands and the subsequent capture of the people responsible,” said Celestia

“Hello, Pricilla Dubois, from the New Colt times, the continued attacks on the city of the Dragonlands were targeted or just randomly done?” asked one of the reporters

“I must say, that at the beginning we suspected that the attacks on our city were a plot to begin war, until we noticed a pattern,” said Torch

“And what pattern was that?” asked the reporter

“Every week, the attack was done by a different army, today’s attack was no different, the only error this people made was attacking the city while the royal family of Canterlot was here,” said Torch

“Gurpreet Singh, from the Vanhoover Metro, is there a possibility of more attacks in the near future?” asked another reporter

“For the time being no, with today's victory I could say that we’re safe for the time being,” said Torch

“Mindy Xiu from the Canterlot Post, Queen Celestia, has there been any advances on finding out what caused the people involved to attack the Dragonlands?’ asked another reporter

“Unfortunately, we do not know for sure why they attacked the Dragonlands, what I can tell you is that the people involved where all under the control of a Parasite mind control spell, the 4 men and 1 woman involved were victims of the spell for over a month, when they arrived at the hospital, they all showed signs of torture, mall nurishment, and many other complications, luckly we have successfully we have stableized their condition, and they are now out of danger,” said Celestia

“Susan Belle Faison, from the Phillydelphia Chronicle, have the soldiers involved disclosed who was behind the brainwashing?’ asked a very young reporter

“No, none of them can seem to remember what happened before today, in many cases, they didn’t even know where they were,” said Celestia.

“You ok there Spike, you went a bit pale,” said Garble

“Yeah, I just realized that that reporter is Rarity’s little sister,” said Spike

“So?” asked Garble

“Wherever she goes the other two go,” said Spike

“Which other two?” asked Garble

“Alisson Smith and Stephany Lopez, the Cutie Mark Crusaders,” said Spike as a cold sweat ran down his forehead

“You’re afraid of teenage girls?” said Grable

“Only 2 of them,” said Spike

“Let me guess Alisson and Susan,” said Garble

“Yeah, how did you know?” asked Spike

“My little sister told me something about those girls from her school,” said Garble

“Oh yeah, I forgot that she goes to Phillydelphia high,” said Spike

“Yeah, and trust me, you should add my sister to your “fear” list,” said Garble

“Wait what?’ said Spike

“The kid’s obsessed with you, and when I say obsessed, I mean OBSESSED!!!!” said Garble

“Oh, just great,” said Spike

“You’re not going to screw her right?” said Garble

“For the last fucking time, I’M NOT INTO LITTLE GIRLS!!!” said Spike

“She ain’t little she is 16,” said Garble

“Still, she’s under age,” said Spike

“Dude, we’re both 20, I fail to see how a 4 year age difference is illegal in this situation,” said Garble

“Are you trying to hook me up with your own little sister?” said Spike

“N-no, what makes you think that?” said Garble

Spike was about to continue when.

“Found you,” said a female voice which scared Spike

“Oh Maar, it’s just you,” said Spike sitting back down

“Of course it’s JUST me,” said Maar as she sat down on Garble’s lap

“He thought you were someone else,” said Garble

“Who, your little brat of a sister or her highschool friends that call themselves the Cutie something,” said Maar

“Both,” said Garble

“Why, is he afraid of little girls… is that Cowgirl actually a teenager? her boobs are bigger than normal?” asked Maar

“Cowgirl?! Where?!” said Spike looking around

“Wow, so you’re not afraid about jumping head first into a battle but you’re mortified of an overdeveloped girl?” said Maar

“You don’t know what she’s capable of,” said Spike

“Let me guess, little Ms. Cowtits and Ms. Reporter-wannabe, have a mad crush for you and are trying to get into your pants at any cost, to the point of ignoring public decency?” said Maar

“Yeah, how did you know?’ asked Spike

“I overheard, Smolder and Ms. Cowtits, fighting over who is going to bear your children, just for Ms. reporter to interrupt saying that she was already chosen by you, before a cat fight started,” said Maar

“Well you’re mighty popular aren’t you Spike, almost like me with the ladies,” this comment made Maar look at him in such a way, even Spike scooted away from her

“By the way Spike, what’s up with the other girl, Scooterloo?” asked Maar

“Oh, you mean Scootaloo, I don’t know, what’s up with her?” asked Spike

“She was sitting by herself in the park while the other girls were fighting, she had a dorky grin in her face and was rubbing her belly quite a bit,” said Maar

As soon as she finished saying that, the three of them froze up, and added the dots

“She can’t be, can she?” asked Garble

“She’s only a kid,” said Maar

“I have to do a phone call,” said Spike rather angrily

“Good idea, call the FBI, ASAP,” said Garble

“No, you idiot, I’m calling Rumble,” said Spike

“Who?” asked Maar

“Rumble, Scootaloo’s boyfriend, they’ve been dating since middle school,” said Spike

“How old is she?” asked Maar

“About 16 almost 17… Rumble, hey I have a question,” said Spike as he put the call on loudspeaker

“Yeah, was’up?” asked Rumble

“I know that this question is going to sound out of place, but have you guys been using protection?” asked Spike

“Another idiot,” said Rumble

“EXCUSE ME?!” said Spike

“She ain’t pregnant, she has been having daydreams about trying the Dragonlands food for a long time, man even my parents thought I had impregnated her,” said Rumble

“So wait, you haven’t had sex with her?” asked Spike

“Both of us don’t believe in sex before marriage, so we’re gonna wait till the honeymoon,” said Rumble

“WAIT, DID YOU POP THE QUESTION?” asked Spike

“AH-, well… we exchanged promise rings,” said Rumble

“Oh, congratulations, well We just wanted to know what was going on,” said Spike

“Wait, WE…” said Rumble before Spike hanged up the phone

“Well, that’s a relief,” said Garble

“Yeah, hey Maar, I was meaning to ask, but how did your relationship with Garble go from complete strangers to fiancees in less than a second?” asked Spike

“Well, truth is, I’ve been in love with Garble for a long time now, but he never paid much attention to me, or at least I thought,” said Maar

“Yup, actually I liked her a lot, but since I was set on the old dragon ways, I forcefully ignored her because she was really… distracting,” said Garble looking at her

“Oh, that makes sense,” said Spike

Just then Maar grabbed Garble’s hand and pulled him away rather quickly

Spike noticed the look on Maar’s face and only one thought came to his mind

“Have fun, the two of you, it looks like the next gen. Is finally here,” Thought Spike

Just then Spike’s phone rang.

“Spike good, you answered, listen Discord wants all of us to head to the hotel and get some rest, we might have to stay here for a while” said Flash

“Copy, I’ll head over now,” said Spike as he hung up the phone

Spike then started to walk towards the hotel until a memory came back to his head

1 MONTH AGO

“So, you’re heading out for a special mission?” asked Spike

“Yeah, my squad has been called to do a search for missing people’s case down south,” said Thorax

“Anything in particular?” asked Spike

“Not really, my guess is that some drunk idiots or adventurous kids went into the woods and never came back, at this point I think that the families just don’t want to accept the fact that they’re dead, no one can survive more than 3 months in those forests,” said Thorax

“Talk about negative,” said Spike

“I’m not a negative thinker, it’s just reality,” said Thorax

“So, new question, when are you going to stop copying my every saying?” asked Spike

“When I become smart enough to think about them personally,” said Thorax as both he and Spike burst out laughing.

“How did Ember take it?” asked Spike after his laughter died down

“She didn’t take it to well, but she understood that service comes first,” said Thorax

“She really idolizes soldiers doesn’t she?” said Spike

“She idolizes honor, and that’s why I love her,” said Thorax

“By the way, where are you heading to exactly?” asked Spike

“A place called…” said Thorax as Spike’s memory faded

Spike stopped in his steps and ran full speed back to the hospital.

“Thorax!” said Spike as he entered his room

“Spike? Is everything ok?” asked Thorax

“Where’s Ember?” asked Spike

“She went back home, she’ll be back later,” said Thorax

“Oh, good,” said Spike

“Spike, is something wrong?” asked Thorax

“I need you to do me a favor,” said Spike

“Sure, anything,” said Thorax

“I need you to tell me where did you go exactly,” said Spike

“I told you, before, my team was sent to death valley to find some missing backpackers,” said Thorax

“Yes, I know the lie, I researched the incident, and I couldn't even find anything, not even a news article,” said Spike

“Spike you know I can’t, for safety reasons,” said Thorax

“You said “anything” I thought you were a man of your word,” said Spike

“Fine, we did go down to the death valley, but once we arrived, the mayor of Panteon told us that the backpackers had been found and were all safe, then he told us that our real mission was to explore a cave circuit nearby, when we asked why the major said that that cave had some very strange activity going on, he said that people could hear demonic laughs, they could see shadows, and even smell sulfur,” said Thorax

“Sulfur?” asked Spike

“Yeah, we went to the cave to explore it, after a few hours we found a wall that said “Unlock muri mihi quod non potest intelligi sine ingressu ad somnia incipiunt descendere,” and after that the wall opened and we entered a chamber, it looked like Tartarus, but it was way different it was… scarier, that’s when this figure attacked and it went dark, then I awoke in the fields outside the kingdom,” said Thorax

“Unlock this wall, show me the truth that can not be understood, allow entrance to my nightmares, begin the descent, that’s what the scripture said,” said Spike

“What was it? Enochian?” asked Thorax

“No, it’s latin, if it were Enochian you would have entered Tartarus,” said Spike

“So then where did we go?” asked Thorax

“You were teleported to… Hell,” said Spike

“What?!” said THorax as he went pail

“And that’s where I’m headed next,” said Spike as he got up and started to leave

“Spike wait, it’s suicide, you may not comeback,” pleaded Thorax

“Maybe not, but I think I know who is behind all this, and why she’s doing it, bye Thorax, rest,” said Spike as he walked away.

HOTEL CONFERENCE ROOM

“THAT WILL NOT HAPPEN!!!” said Discord

“Discord it’s the best way to put an end to this,” said Spike

“I’m with Discord in this kid, it’s to risky,” said Supernova

“Yeah, I agree to,” said Torch

“This might be our last chance to defeat this enemy before they get to powerful,” said Spike

“Stop arguing Spike, It won’t help you,” said a male voice entering the room

“Shining Armor? What are you doing here?” asked Spike

“Good to see you too Spike, I’m here because the 5 Changelings saved here today, were all under my command, I had to come here and make sure they didn’t cause harm to anyone or themselves,” said Shining

“Shining, you have to admit that Spike has a solid point, this is a prime chance,” said Flash

“If I were you, I would concentrate on taking responsibility for what you did!” said Shining

“Shining, not now,” said a female voice

“Princess Cadance,” they all said as they vowed

“That isn’t necessary, Spike, I know you want to put an end to all this but there must be a better way,” said Cadance

“Well, I’m open to suggestions,” said Spike

The whole room went silent

“That’s what I thought,” said Spike

“Spike, don’t do anything rash,” said Cadance

“Honey, let us talk about this, you go and check up on Twilight, Luna, and the girls,” said Shining

“Ok, please don’t let them do it,” said Cadence as she left

“We’re not planning to,” said Discord

“We won’t get another chance,” said Spike

“You do realize that what you guys plan to do is suicide,” said Torch

“No sacrifice to great,” they all said

“THIS ISN’T THE TIME FOR MILITARY LOGIC!” said Discord

“Kids, more than ten years ago, I sent 11 brave soldiers to their doom, trying to achieve the same goal, I won’t make that mistake again,” said Torch

“And we almost lost 5 more do to my rashness,” said Shining

“I’m sorry Spike but our decision is final, now go get some rest,” said Discord as and Torch left the room

“Don’t listen to them Spike, we’re with you,” said Caramel

“Yeah, your idea, although risky, is our best shot at winning,” said Cheese

“I think that Discord, and Torch have become soft over the years,” said Jacob

“What your mouth Jacob, Discord is still way more powerful than you,” said Supernova

“What is he so afraid of?” asked Flash

“He is afraid of losing all of you,” said Supernova

“Why?” asked Big Mac

“Discord hate the thought of losing anymore students, I understand his pain, over the last 10 years both my academy and yours has lost over 50 students in deployments,” said Supernova

“I understand that, but WE signed up for this, we knew what we were getting into, it was our decision, like this one,” said Caramel

“You must respect our decision,” said Spike

“There’s nothing we can do,” said Shining

“Well, actually there is,” said a male voice as he entered the room

“Whooves, finally out of shift,” said Cheese

“More like forced out, oh yeah, I found some friends,” said Whooves as Sunburst and Neon Lights came into the room.

“When did the two of you get here?” asked Flash

“An hour ago, hello, by the way,” said Sunburst

“What’s this we’ve heard about a trip to “hell” cause I want in,” said Neon

“Back of the line, bro,” said Jacob

“No one is going anywhere,” said Shining

“It’s not your call Shining, remember that you aren’t our principal,” said Caramel

“True, but…” said Shining

“But nothing, you need to accept it,” said Caramel

“Ok, that’s enough, fighting against ourselves isn’t gonna get us anywhere,” said Spike

“Like I was trying to say, we just need a caster and a dark art’s magician,” said Whooves

‘For what?” asked Spike

“To open the gate to “Hell” said Whooves

With that everyone turned to Supernova and Shining Armor

“Oh no, I’m not gonna send you in a suicide mission,” said Shining

“School contract section 15 paragraph B,” said Spike

Shining remind silent for a few seconds before admitting defeat

“You just had to read every single paper didn’t you?” said Shining

“Yup,” said Spike

“Ok fine, but not here,” said Supernova

“Let’s head to the park, it’s late no one is going to be out there now,” said Big mac

On the way to the park Shining walked over to Spike and started to talk

“Spike, are you really sure this is worth it?” he asked

“Like I said before, It’s not about being worth it or not, it’s the right thing to do,” Spike said

“Spike, I know you want this evil to disappear, but it’s mission impossible, you take out the one villain two more will appear,” said Shining

“Well, if I can at least grant everyone here 1 peaceful day, I know it’ll all be worth it,” said Spike

“Ha, 20 years old and hasn’t changed a bit from when we were kids,” thought Flash

“By the way, is Twilight ok? I heard she had some sort of poisoning,” said Spike

“Oh yeah, she’s fine, both Twilight and Rarity are, it was just a scare, maybe something they ate,” said Shining

“Wait, RARITY WAS ALSO SICK, AND NOBODY TOLD ME!” said Spike getting anxious

“She’s fine Spike, she only ate something that didn’t sit well with her stomach, that’s all, but don’t worry, when Cadance and I got to the hotel I saw here eating some food, so trust me she’s fine,” said Shining

“Ok, I hope you’re right,” said Spike as he walked off

“What I’m I doing, I’m lying to him about Rarity… well she is ok, not to mention that she was eating when I saw her, despite it being a Draconian diet,” Thought Shining

He then looked at Flash and Spike who were walking away

“I know I promised both Twilight and Rarity to keep my mouth shut, but it’s harder than I thought, they might die down there not knowing about them,” thought Shining

Shining then looked at Flash

“I do hope you come back to Twilight and your kids, Flash, or I’ll personally go down to hell or heaven, and drag your ass back here, you too Spike, don’t let your fear come true,” he thought.

DRAGONLAND’S CAPITAL PARK

“SO how does this work?” asked Spike

“Well, Supernova and Shining must work together to summoned the gate to hell,” said Whooves

“How?” asked Flash

“Well, Flash, Supernova has to create the same conditions as in the cave, and then Shining must use his magic power to summon the gate, I must tell you it’s a very dangerous spell, it will be really unstable,” said Whooves

“Well, no risk, no reward,” said Shining as he started to chant the spell

“Spike, we’re ready to go,” said Flash

“No, not all of us can go, we can’t leave our friends without backup,” said Spike

“So then who should go?” asked Caramel

“I’ll go, Flash, Caramel, Soarin, Neon, you guys come with me, the rest of you stay here,” said Spike

“SPIKE! THE GATE IS OPENING,” said Whooves

“Ok get ready, we don’t know what will happen inside there,” said Spike as he walked towards the Gate

“We’ll keep it stable, but I don’t know for how long,” said Supernova

“Ok, if anything happens, I’ll call you, and I want you to close the gate no matter if we’re inside or not,” said Spike

Supernova and Shining looked at Spike

“Promise me you’ll do it!” said Spike

They both nodded and Spike and his friends walked towards the gate

“Here we go,” said Spike as he entered the gate

Dragonkin Ch. 15 DOOM...ED?
View Online

Dragonkin

Dragonkin Ch. 15 DOOM...ED?

“Here we go,” said Spike as he entered the gate

Followed closely by Flash, Caramel, Soarin, and Neon they disappeared into the light.

When they opened their eyes they noticed they were standing in, what apparently looked like, a cave.

“This is HELL? Not what I had expected,” said Soarin

“This ain’t hell,” said Spike

“WHAT?!!!” everyone said

“There is no way you can enter hell while still being alive,” Spike explained

“So then we are?” asked Flash as he and the rest walked out of the cave

“Burzum,” said Spike looking around

“BURZUM!” said Neon

“You know what that is?” asked Caramel

“Burzum is the closest dimension you can go to, before actually entering hell,” said Neon

“But… Spike what you said…” said Flash

“At first I actually believed that was the case, but then when I went to talk to Thorax, he cleared up my doubts,” said Spike

“What do you mean?” asked Caramel

“Thorax said that he and the other Changelings had entered a cave in Panteon, Death Valley, and there they came across a wall that said ““Unlock muri mihi quod non potest intelligi sine ingressu ad somnia incipiunt descendere”...” Spike said

“Unlock this wall, show me the truth that can not be understood, allow entrance to my nightmares, begin the descent,” said Caramel earning a look from everyone “Catholic Junior High,” he explained

“Anyway… at first he himself thought it was Enochian, but it was actually Latin, the moment he told me that, I realized that he was near Tartarus and not hell as everyone believed,” said Spike

“So, 11 years ago, The Dragonlord actually sent his troops here, to Burzum and not hell?” said Neon

“It certainly looks like it,” said Spike

“But if that was the case, then, they would’ve been able to exit this dimension with a simple cast,” said Flash

“That’s what we’re here to investigate,” said Spike

“You mean there was foul play?” said Soarin

“I strongly believe that someone or something made it impossible for them to return,” said Spike

“You think… they might still be alive?” asked Flash

“Only one way to find out, come on, Burzum isn’t that big of a realm,” said Spike as he walked down a stone stairway.

BACK AT THE DRAGONLANDS

“How are you 2 feeling?” asked Cadance

“Like hell,” said Twilight

“I’m still in shock, to be honest,” said Rarity

“Oh, I’m so happy for the both of you, I can wait until I become a mommy myself!!” said Pinkie Pie

“Ah, must admit, it caught all of us by surprise when Doc said y’all was pregnant, especially you Twilight, Quintuplets is a real statement,” said Applejack

“Here, drink this, it will make you feel full for a bit,” said Fluttershy as she handed Twilight and Rarity some special herbal tea

“Thanks,” they both said as they began to drink it

“So, have you figured out how you're going to tell the guys when they come back from… where are they anyway?” asked Rainbow Dash

“Besides the point, maybe they’re out on some sort of patrol, but going back to the topic at hand…” Sunset Shimmer before she stopped talking

“Something wrong, Sunset?” asked Starlight

“Yeah… I just felt dizzy for a second,” she said

“Are you ok?” asked Fluttershy

“I was hoping you’d say that,” said Jennifer as she barged into the room

“JENNIFER!!! Don’t do that!” said Twilight

“Sorry, dear, but I had to come in,” said Jennifer as she pulled a tray full of glass bottles into the room

“Why do you have so many pregnancy tests?” asked Sunset

“Well, I have reasons to believe that everyone in this room has an active sexual life, so… better safe than sorry,” Jennifer said as she handed out the pregnancy tests to the girls.

The girls just looked at the bottles and then back at Jennifer who had a massive smile on her face.

MEANWHILE

"Are we there yet?" Asked Soarin

"No!" Said Spike

"Are we there yet?" Asked Soarin again

"No!!" Answered Spike getting angry

"Are we there yet?" Asked Soarin again

"Dammit if you don't stop I'll personally make sure you never exit this realm again!!!!" Said Spike his eyes engulfed in flames

"You said that Burzum wasn't so big of a realm, and yet we've been walking for hours!" Said Soarin

"Oh, that, believe it or not, time actually flies differently here, you see, it feels like hours, but, we've only been here for about 20 seconds on the living realm," Spike explained

"Talk about a massive mind fuck," said Flash

"And even if that wasn't the case, where exactly are we headed?" Asked Neon

"I… Have no idea, " said Spike

"Perfect, not only are we down here without backup, but we're also lost!" Said Caramel

"Can you stop with the negativity? We might find something around the next bend," said Flash

"Spike, question, why would somebody voluntarily come down here?" Asked Soarin

"Well, this realm is full of magic, add the time issue, and if you're a master in alchemy or dark arts this is the place to be," said Spike

"So, whoever is behind all this is an alchemy master?" Asked Flash

"That or they work for one," said Spike

NEARBY JUST OUT OF SIGHT

"Hmm, 5 little flies have walked into my web, well let's see what they do," said a female voice.

MEANWHILE BACK AT THE DRAGONLANDS

"I'll come back in a few minutes, but don't you all doubt one second of pressing the red button if anything is wrong, I'll come running as fast as I can," said Jennifer leaving the room with a big smile

Inside the room, all of the girls just looked into the nothingness, unable of forming a complete sentence, to awestroke to even try.

BACK TO THE DUDES

"Are you sure we aren't going in circles?" Asked Caramel

"Yup," said Spike

"You sure?" Added Flash

"Hmphmm," said Spike

"Really?" Askes Soarin

"The next one to ask that will be the first name in the list of casualties! Do I make myself clear?!!" Said Spike

"YES SIR!!!!" they all said

"Good, now, let's move," said Spike as he walked away

A FEW MINUTES LATER

"Neon? See something?" Asked Spike

"Nope, nothing… just rocks, boulders, and… statues?... that isn't right, right?" Asked Neon

"No, how far away are they?" Asked Spike

"About 3 clicks east of here," said Neon

"Alright, get down from there and let's go," said Spike

A FEW MORE MINUTES LATER

“Ok, the statues should be just around this boulder,” said Neon

After they turned the corner, Spike and the gang noticed the status, some with a surprised look, others with fear, and the remaining statues with war faces.

“2...4...6...11… just like the missing soldiers,” said Flash

“Not like THE missing soldiers, this ARE the missing soldiers,” said Caramel

“Wait… really?” asked Soarin

“Yeah, look…,” said Caramel taking out a notebook with the ID’s of the missing soldiers “Pvt. Markus Rickmann… Sgt. Luminara Akinfeewa… Pfc. Samir El-Hassoun… Cpl. Justin Hastings… Pvt. Alister Mackenzie… Pvt. Geordan Damascus… Cpt. Alan Joseph Pierce… Lt. Michelle Perez…,”

“Lt. Ichiro Kamikaze and… Lt. Zuly Drake… my mother…” said Spike making everyone look at him.

“YOUR MOTHER?!!! I thought your mother was Jennifer,” said Flash

“No, She is my… aunt, that later became my adoptive mother,” said Spike

“What about your dad?” asked Neon

“Dead, a long time ago,” said Spike

Everyone remained silent for a few minutes before Spike said

“Peewee, you there?”

“Yes, sir,” said Peewee as he materialized in Spike’s shoulder “What can I do for you?” he asked

“Go and fetch Whooves, bring him here… fast!,” said Spike

“Right away,” said Peewee as he flew off

“Why are you bringing Whooves here?” asked Soarin

“I think this is some sort of spell, so I want to ask him if it can be broken,” said Spike

MINUTES LATER

“Yeah, I can see what Peewee meant when he said statues,” said Whooves

“So, Whooves, are they alive?” asked Flash

Whooves went over and looked at all of the statuses one by one

“They’re alive, looks like they have been frozen in time,” said Whooves

“So, can you override the spell?” asked Caramel

“It would take me a few days, but yes,” said Whooves

“Question, is this Medusa’s poison?” asked Caramel

“There is only one way to find out…” said Whooves as he got close to one of the status and, using his magic, took a look at the status’ internal organs

“So, is it?” asked Caramel again

“No, it’s a similar spell, but it isn’t Medusa’s Venom,” said Whooves

“What’s the difference?” asked Soarin

“Medusa’s venom turns you into stone, but it slowly kills your internal organs, this spell only turned them into stone, and later froze them in time,” said Whooves

“Oh, it’s not so bad,” said Neon

“Actually, it’s even worse, who knows what the caster planned for them, not to mention, they have been like this for 10 years, the world they knew is gone… there is no worst psychological pain than that,” said Whooves

Everyone remain silent for a few seconds before Spike spoke up

“How do we get them out of here?”

“We can carry them to the portal,” suggested Neon

“No, they’re to heavy, not to mention, the smallest scratch on them and it will be practically impossible to bring them back,” said Whooves

“We could just open the portal right here,” said Soarin

“That’s not a bad idea, although it is risky,” said Whooves

“Peewee, go back to the living realm and tell Supernova and Shining to open the portal in this coordinates,” said Spike

“Copy, be right back,” said Peewee as he flew away towards the portal again.

A FEW SECONDS LATER

A bright light materialized in front of the group, when the light faded, they saw Jacob and some diamond dogs standing at the other side of the portal.

“Oi, boss, can you carry the statues all the way here or should go in and help?” asked Jacob

“You just want to go to hell don’t you?” said Henry

“Stay out of it Greenie, I just want to help,” said Jacob

“Sorry, to disappoint Jacob, but this ain't hell it’s Burzum,” said Spike

“Oh, well, ready when you are Boss,” said Jacob

And with that Spike and the group began to get the statues out of Burzum and into the living realm.

BACK AT THE LIVING REALM

“I’m serious Torch, sometimes I can’t stand this kids, one second they follow orders like they’re supposed to, and the next they think that they are full blooded comandos, it’s nerve wracking,” said Discord

“Well, they are Special Ops, Discord, they do have better training than the common man or woman, but I agree with you they’re still not ready for that type of missions, not to mention… what is going on down there?” said Torch as he noticed the blue light from the portal

“I don’t know but, it has Spike written all over it,” said Discord as he began running towards it followed by Torch.

A few minutes later they arrived at the park, and noticed Supernova, and Shining casting the spell for the portal, the diamond dogs working in coordination carrying what seemed to be statues, but most importantly, they noticed the life forms of Spike, and the group that were currently on the other side.

“WHAT IN GOD’S NAME IS GOING ON HERE?!!!” Discord screamed

“Stay back pops, official Special ops business,” said Jacob blocking his path

“Get out of my way Jacob, or I’ll make sure that’s your last smart-mouthed comment ever,” said Discord shoving him aside

“Rude,” was all Jacob said following behind Discord

“Ok, Henry only 2 more to go,” said Whooves

“Alright, take your time guys,” said Henry

“I beg to differ,” said Discord shoving his face into the portal

“DISCORD!!!!” they all said

“What in the world do you think you're doing?” asked Discord sarcastically

“Saving the lives of the missing 11,” said Spike

“Spike, I should’ve known you would disobey my orders,” said Discord

“Discord, we are so close to saving these people, so are you going to help or are you going to get on the way?” asked Spike as he turned his back to him and headed to the statue of Kamikaze

“You want me to help? Ok, I’ll help you out,” said Discord as he snapped his fingers and, out of their shadows popped out some demonic looking beings

This caught them off guard

“Bring those status to me, very carefully, understand!” Discord commanded and the figures lifted the statues and placed them at the other side of the portal.

“Discord, the kid is right, this are the missing 11,” said Torch as he looked at the statues

“Ok, I believe you now, anyway, get your asses back in this realm before I change my mind and court martial all of you,” said Discord, his face red with anger.

Spike and the others began to walk towards the portal, but before they could reach it they heard a loud BOOM.

They all turned and noticed various explosions happening near them

“RUN!!!!” Spike screamed as they all made a sprint for the portal

“Now, where do you all think you’re going?” said a female voice “It’s really un proper for someone to leave without saying goodbye,” she said

“That voice… no, it can’t be,” said Discord

As soon as he said that various rock monsters started to materialize around them

“GET OUT OF THERE!!!!” Discord screamed

Everyone began to run even faster, but then Spike noticed that many of the rock monsters were actually headed for the portal and not rushing towards them to fight.

“PROTECT THE PORTAL, DON’T LET THEM THROUGH!!!” said Spike

And with that everyone began to shoot at the rock monsters, killing many of them

“HURRY!!” said Discord

“Spike, they’re too many!!!!” exclaimed Neon

“Whooves!!!!” exclaimed Spike

Whooves turned around and saw Spike use his magic to push him through the portal getting him to safety.

“Spike, we ain’t gonna make it!!!” screamed Soarin

“CLOSE THE PORTAL!!!!” Spike screamed at Supernova and Shining

“NO! You can make it!!” exclaimed Shining

“DO IT!!!” screamed Flash as he was tackled by a rock beast

“IT’S NOT GOING TO HAPPEN!!!” Shining said

Spike then turned to Jacob and said

“JACOB, YOU KNOW WHAT TO DO!!!”

Jacob then looked at Henry and then back at the portal, and then he walked up to both Supernova and Shining, and with one swift move, he cutted the portal in half, breaking and closing it.

“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!!!!” Discord said as he grabbed Jacob by the throat

“Followed Spike’s orders,” said Jacob breaking free from his grasp

“Supernova, can you open it again,” Torch asked

“Not today, we need to regain our mana,” Supernova explained

Discord then turned to his left and noticed Whooves making sure that the statues were still intact.

“Are they ok?” he asked

“Yeah, but we must get them to the hospital as fast as possible, to the alchemy wing, I have to start working on a cure, pronto,” said Whooves

“Diamond Dogs, get to it,” said Jacob as various Diamond Dogs lifted the statues and carried them to the nearby hospital.

“Discord… we better come up with a way to save them,” said Torch

“I know, I know… I just… hope we can,” said Discord

BACK IN BURZUM

Spike and the rest of the squad were doing everything in their power to stop the rock monsters.

“THERE ARE TO MANY OF THEM!!!” screamed Flash

“ONE DIES 3 APPEAR!!!!” said Caramel

“SPIKE!!!!!” screamed Soarin

Spike looked around and noticed the large amount of rock beasts rushing them, then he had an idea.

“EVERYONE, BLACK HOLE TIME!!!!” said Spike as he summoned flames into his hands, followed by Flash, Neon, Caramel, and Soarin

“3… 2… 1… FIRE!!!!” said Spike as they all let go of their magic, causing it to hit against each other and morph into a black mass.

The magic orbs came together and began to create a tornado, sucking in all of the rock beasts in the area, even destroying part of the landscape.

“That’s who we do it at CU!!!” cheered Soarin

“The voice! Whose was it?” asked Neon

Spike was about to answer when

“That, my dear, is a very good question,” came the voice

They all looked in front of them and there stood a hooded figure, she had long green hair, stood at around 5’5” and had a body that could rival Aphrodite’s, with a chest size, probably, F-cups

“Who are you?!” exclaimed Neon

“You’ll know soon enough, but before…” said the figure before she disappeared and reappeared in front of him “... you have a nice heart, mind if I borrow it?” she said, as she impaled Neon’s chest, sending some of her magic into his body, causing it to turn black and his eyes green.

The guys continued looking at this and were terrified

“Stay away from us!!!” exclaimed Caramel

“Oh, but I just love to have visits!” exclaimed the female fighter as she lunged at Soarin causing the same exact damage.

She repeated the same with Caramel, although he resisted her at first.

Soon only Spike and Flash were left

“I should warn you lady, we won’t go out without a fight!” Flash said making Spike look at him “What, it’s true,” he finished before the woman appeared in his face and impaled his chest

“I’ll make sure to tell your wifey that,” she said as he turned into one of her minions

After that she turned to look at Spike

“Any last words?” she said

“Not really,” said Spike

“Really, no goodbye for your girls? No, well, I’ll still tell them before I end them,” she laughed

When Spike heard this, he snapped and quickly attacked the figure with his magic

“I have to admit kid, you’re more resilient than I thought, but you forget that I’ve been coming to this realm for almost 15 years now, and this is you’re only visit so far, and maybe you’re last,” she said as she dodged every attack

Then with one swift move, she lunged at him impaling his heart

“And as a little reward for trying…” she said as she gave Spike a kiss, as he began to morph “Welcome to my army… minion,”

“Chry...salis,” was all Spike said before his metamorphosis was over.

BACK AT THE DRAGONLANDS

“WHAT!!!!!!” everyone said

“... and now, we don’t know if they’re alive, we don’t know if we can even save them,” said Discord

“You let them go down there to their deaths?!!!” screamed Celestia

“No, they disobeyed my explicit orders to stay put,” said Discord

“I can try to reopen the gate,” said Luna

“Even if you could, the last time we saw them they were being attacked by a massive army of rock monsters, there is a mayor possibility that opening the gate will send them into the realm and overruns us,” said Supernova

“But Spike did answer the one of the biggest questions we had,” said Discord

“Which is?” asked Dovah

“The person behind all this… it’s Charlie,” said Discord

“Charlie Quinn? That can’t be,” said Celestia

“It was her, I know her voice,” said Discord

“What is she after?” asked Luna

“I don’t know, all I know is that she is behind everything that happened this past couple of days,” said Discord

“Discord… don’t you think she is… you know… trying to bring him back. Right?” asked Celestia

“If she is, we must find a way to stop her, and fast,” said Discord

“AHEM!!!!!” said Jennifer

“And find a way to bring Spike and the others back,” Discord added

“Ok, so what should we do?” asked Dovah

“For now, go to bed… I’ll come up with something before morning,” said Discord as everyone left the room.

Unknown to him someone had overheard the conversation and was now running to tell the others what happened.

AT THE HOSPITAL

"... and so now they're down there fighting for their lives, and without the possibility of being reinforced anytime soon," said Derpy

Everyone in the room was silent

"What about the others?" Asked Pinkie

"They're helping Whooves to create an antidote for the soldiers that were rescued," Derpy said

"We have to go and help them!" Said Twilight trying to get off the bed.

"Twilight you have to come down, stress is not good for the babies," said Sunset

"I'm surprised you aren't going crazy!!" Said Twilight

"Cause I know better, I trust Spike, and the others, they'll come back to us, I'm sure, " said Sunset

"I hope you're right," said Twilight as she sat back down

And once again the room entered into a very awkward silence.

"Well, I better head to bed, I've had too many surprises for one day… and they aren't good for me right now," said Pinkie

With that all of the girls decided to head to their designated rooms and sleep for the night, if they could, for many of them the thought of the boys being stuck in a desolate dimension with those creatures, made them feel uneasy.

DISCORD AND CELESTIA’S ROOM

“Have you thought of a way to get the boys back from there?” asked Celestia

“I still have nothing, and I hate it,” said Discord

“Oh, Dizzy, relax, you’ll think of something like you always do,” said Celestia

“No, Tia, not this time, I… I can’t think if anything, I’ve… I’ve broken my promise…I let it happen again,” said Discord

“What do you mean again Discord?” asked Celestia

“I let students march off to their deaths, again… I wasn't strong enough to admit that I was… I was… Afraid, afraid of knowing the truth,” said Discord

“Dizzy, it isn’t your fault…” said Celestia

“Was Lester West not my fault? Hmm, or what about Rouge Valley, were they not my fault?... 23 students Tia… 23 students have died under my watch… we can just make it 28 now,” said Discord

Celestia, went silent for a few seconds, before getting up and hugging her husband

“Dizzy, w know this kids hate various things, but the one they hate the most is… losing, they’ll pull thru you’ll see,” said Celestia giving Discord a kiss “Now, come to bed, maybe you can come up with a way to save them,” she said as she laid down

“I sure hope I can… please God, let them be ok,” said Discord as he laid down and fell asleep.

A COUPLE OF HOURS LATER

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

“DISCORD, CELESTIA, GET UP WE’RE UNDER ATTACK AGAIN!!!!” screamed Supernova

Both Discord and Celestia shot up from their bed and rushed outside.

What they saw, made Discord sweat, it was a carnage.

The wall of the Dragonlands was destroyed in various places, homes were burning, people runned for safety, others fell due to injuries, or attacks, and various soldiers headed towards the hills surrounding the city to fight off the attackers.

“DISCORD, WHAT IS GOING ON?!!!” came the voice of Dragonlord Torch as he rushed to where he and Celestia were standing.

“I don’t know,” said Discord looking around and noticing some of his students running to the battle zone followed by the diamond dogs and Magma U. special ops.

“JARED!!! HOW BAD IS IT?!!!!” asked Torch

“Bad, this enemy is stronger and smarter than the last,” said Jared

“Any idea where they are?” asked Torch

“North gate hills, they are doing our best to help our men in that gate,” said Jared

“GO!! AND MAKE SURE TO CAPTURE THEM ALIVE!!!” said Torch

“YES SIR… ALRIGHT LADS, YOU HEARD THE DRAGONLORD, GET’EM” screamed Jared as he and his battalion rushed to the northern gate.

“Why are they at the northern gate?” asked Luna

“I don’t know, it makes not much sense,” said Torch

“Actually, father it makes sense, do to the events of last night, the northern gate was severely under protected,” said Dahlia

“But who did they know?” asked Torch

“I know why… and I think we better come up with a plan to stop this devils,” said Supernova

“Supernova, what do you mean?” asked Discord

“It’s them,” said Supernova as he pointed to the demonic figures fighting the Dragonlands army.

“Oh no,” said Discord as everyone made out the facial features of the 5 missing Special ops students

“They’ve been demonized,” said Celestia

“Princess, what’s going on?” came Twilight’s voice

“We have a situation,” said Celestia

“Yeah we can see that,” said RD

“And our enemy is… them,” said Celestia as she moved out of the way so that they could see the guys taking out soldier after soldier of the Dragonlands’ army

“OH…” said Twilight

“MY…” continued RD

“GOD…” finished Sunset

“We have to stop them, before the wipe out the whole city,” said Rarity

“We’ve tried, but this guys just take hit after hit and continue going,” said Dahlia

“Question? Why are Spike and Flash’s heads shaking like maracas?” asked Pinkie Pie

“Because of their Rage-Growth syndrome,” said Whooves

“What are you talking about?” asked Twilight

“Both Spike and Flash suffer from Rage-Growth, Flash on a lower, yet deadly, scale, their brain is currently fighting to regain control of their bodies,” Whooves explained

“And what happens if they fail?” asked Fluttershy

Whooves remained quiet for a few seconds before saying

“They will die,”

Everyone went pale

“We have to do something,” Rarity pleaded

“Girls, you’ve all got to come down, it’s not healthy for any of you at this point and time,” said Luna as she hugged Rarity

“I can’t… WE can’t lose them,” said Rarity as she began to cry

“We’ll get them back,” said Celestia trying to calm them down

“Then we better hurry, they're losing the battle… all of them,” said Whooves as he pointed to them as the black part of their bodies began to break apart.

“If the skin comes fully of there won’t be a way back,” said Whooves as Ember and Thorax appeared

“What are you 2 doing here?” asked Torch

“I can go down there, I’m the only one that can stay head to head with Spike even if he’s gone berserk,” said Thorax

Torch looked at his daughter and back at the changeling

“Are you positive?” he asked

“I can buy you some time, Spike would do the same thing, he in my position,” said Thorax

“Ok, go,” said Torch

Thorax then leaped out off the balcony and rushed to the battlefield

“And you… you better come up with a way to save them, NOW!!!” said Torch as Whooves rushed back into the building.

BATTLEFIELD

“They’re just to strong, we have to retreat,” said a soldier

“We don’t have that option!!!” said Jared

“Jared, get out of the way!!” came Thorax’s voice

“Thorax?!!” said Jared

“I'll take care of it,” said Thorax

“Everybody, don’t let the other 5 through,” said Jared as he charged Neon

Thorax then looked at his, now demonized, friend

“Hey, buddy… you in there?” he said

But Spike remained silent

“Don’t worry dude, I’ll get you back, all of you,” said Thorax and with that he lunged towards Spike and a full on battle began.

BACK AT THE HOSPITAL

“Somebody think of something and think of it fast!” said Torch

“Sir, even if we come up with something our priority is to break the spell,” said Shining Armor

“Can you guys just hit them in the head like you did with us?” said Noelle

“No, unlike you 5, this spell is not superficial, therefore it’s not that simple to break,” said Whooves

“But you can try at least,” said Steven

“We already did, it only made them angrier,” said Dahlia

“Where are Pharynx and Greg?” asked Marie

“They said something about helping Thorax,” said Noelle

“Great!... I’ll go and fix their beds, if they come back,” said Marie

“Don’t you mean, WHEN, they come back,” said Twilight

“Against those guys, with their bodies like that, I hope I could say that,” said Marie as she walked away.

“They’ll be fine,” said Jennifer “I was the one that gave them the green light,” said Jennifer

“YOU?!!” everyone said

“I want my little boy back,” said Jennifer

“Any other bright ideas?” asked Torch

But no one said anything until

“Hey, sorry if I’m over stepping but, wasn’t Thorax in a deeper state of control than any of us?” said Steven

“Yeah,” said Whooves

“Then, how did you bring him back?” he asked

“Well, we… I have no idea actually, how did you break the spell?” asked Whooves

“They way you said we should doc,” said Ember turning red

“But how, a bump in the head, or…” Whooves said

Ember remained quiet

“Ember, if you know something you better spit it out,” said Agatha

“I kissed him!” she said

“You WHAT?!!!” said Torch

“You kissed a complete stranger?” said Agatha

“He’s not a stranger, we’ve… we’ve been dating in secret for over 4 years now, and… I’m… pregnant with his child,” said Ember as her face turned completely red

Everyone’s jaws hit the floor, except for Jennifer’s (She knew, she just didn’t tell)

“You’re… pregnant?!” said Torch

Ember just nodded yes, and with that Torch, passed out

“Wimp,” said Jacob before Discord hit him so hard he flew out the window

It took everyone a free seconds to come back to their senses

“SO then that’s it, LOVE… GREAT WICKERING STALLIONS, THAT MEANS WE HAVE TO SEND 5 PREGNANT GIRLS INTO A BATTLEFIELD!!” Whooves said losing it

“If you’re concerned for the babies, just used the protection spell Spike used on me,” Ember said.

This made everyone look at her.

“He… did… what?” asked Rarity with a murderous look on her face

“Good idea, Twilight, you, RD, Applejack, Vinyl and… who was the first one to have sex with Spike out of you?” asked Luna

“Me,” said Rarity

“Then you are going to go down there and bring them back, before they kill some, or worse,” said Celestia.

BACK AT THE BATTLEFIELD

Thorax had been keeping Spike and the gang at bay for the last 5 minutes but it was getting harder and harder.

“UFFF” said Thorax as Spike kicked him in the face

“Oh, that hurt more than I remember,” said Thorax caressing his jaw

Thorax was so concentrated in the hit and fighting Spike he didn’t notice Flash about to strike him from behind.

“Attacking someone from behind are you? Coward,” said Pharynx as he dropped kicked Flash into Soarin and sent them both flying into a nearby tree

“Pharynx, Greg, what are you doing here?” asked THorax

“It seemed you needed some help,” said Greg

“Was it that obvious?” he asked

“Don’t worry we also brought the cavalry,” Pharynx said as he pointed to the girls who were almost there.

As if on queue, Spike lunged at the three almost connecting with Thorax’s head

“Wow, there dude, I still need my money maker,” said Thorax

“Thorax… run… get everyone… out… of here…” said Spike

“Not without you brother,” said Thorax as Spike’s body began to convulse again.

“How bad is it?” asked Twilight

“Lover boy and Soarin over there are still down from my kick, as for Neon, and Caramel, well…” Pharynx said as he pointed at the 2 chasing after some students of Magma U.

“O-k, You with me girl?” said Vinyl

“Ah guess,” said Applejack

“Good, let’s go get our baby daddies,” said Vinyl as she began to chase after Neon

“She really has a lot of energy, like a bull in heat, I’d say,” said Applejack as she began to walk in the same direction

“Spike’s the worst one, he’s there, but at the same time he isn’t there, so I can’t tell if he’s gonna attack you or not,” said Thorax

“He won’t trust me,” said Rarity

And with that she began to walk towards Spike

“Rarity… NO… STAY AWAY,” he said

“I’m not Spike, I won’t give up on you so easily, remember,” said Rarity as she got closer

“I don’t… want to… HURT YOU!” said Spike

“You won’t Spike, I know it,” said Rarity as she kissed him

Spike’s body went crazy, but Rarity never let go of it

“I won’t give up on you, I need you… WE need you,” said Rarity as she placed Spike’s left hand on her belly

Spike’s body gave one more violent jolt and he fell to the floor, unconscious

“Spike?... Spike, are you all right? Speak to me my love!” Rarity said

“He won’t answer, at least not in a while,” said Whooves

“Why?” asked Rarity

“He’s in a coma, but don’t worry, by the looks of it, they’re all gonna wake up in 1 or 2 weeks give or take… any who, let’s get them to the hospital, we have to monitor them to make sure they make it,” said Whooves as paramedics appeared and took the guys to the hospital.

2 WEEKS LATER

“Oh… fuck, why does my head hurt,” said Spike

“Well, you were out for 2 weeks,” said Sunset

Spike opened his eyes and saw Rarity, Fluttershy, Sunset Shimmer, Gabby, and Moondancer in his hospital room

“Girls? What happened?’ said Spike
They all explained what happened and reassured him that no one was killed, miraculously

“By the way Spike… we have to tell you something,” said Moondancer

“What is it?... Did I do something wrong?” he asked scared

“No, not at all,” said Sunset Shimmer

“In fact, you made something awesome,” added Gabby

“Really? What?” asked Spike

And on queue, the girls lifted their shirts and showed Spike their barely swollen bellies

Spike took a few seconds to digest everything, before saying

“I don’t know what to say,”

“How about… nothing,” said Sunset

“We’re just happy you’re alive, but you must rest… and we must all rest too, will see you in the morning, ok dear,” said Fluttershy kissing Spike in the forehead

And one by one, they all said their goodnights and left the room.

Spike just stared at the ceiling for a few seconds before Whooves walked in

“Welcome back bud,” he said

“Sup Whooves,” Said Spike

“Just came here to check up on you and tell you that there is someone that wants to see you in the morning,” saud Whooves

“If it’s Discord, I…” Spike began

“I don’t think she counts as a man,” said Whooves

“Who is it then?” asked Spike

“I don’t think you lost your memory of what you discovered before the attack,” said Whooves as he got up from the bed.

The realization than hit Spike like a freight train at full speed, he looked back at Whooves who just said

“Room 1250,” and he left.

Dragonkin Ch. 17 A meeting with fate and reality.
View Online

Dragonkin

Dragonkin Ch. 17 A meeting with fate and reality.

Author's Note

I know, I know... TOOK YOU LONG ENOUGH!!!... sorry!

Hope you enjoy these final 3 chapters.

Also, planning on writing a new fic starting 2022, about the girls and Spike being superheroes, like the power ponies, comment down below if you'd like that.

Dragonkin Ch. 17 A meeting with fate and reality.

COUPLE OF DAYS LATER

“ABSOLUTELY NOT!” screamed Discord

“But, what other option do we have?” asked Torch

“I am NOT endangering the lives of my students again!” said Discord

“Discord, we have to act now, we know not what Chrysalis is after,” said Cadance

“Plus, I can’t shake the feeling that the incident of the past days was anything but a decoy from her real plan,” said Shining Armor

“What do you mean?” asked Luna

“Well, it’s just… its TOO convenient, that before you guys got her there were attacks almost every weak, and different nations altogether,” said Shining Armor

“Haven’t we been over this?” asked Torch

“Yeah, but, there haven’t been any attacks as of late, right?” asked Shining Armor

“Yeah, so?” asked Luna

“So it means that possessing Spike and his squad and causing them to attack us was her true goal. She wants us to realize her strength and deal with it, she was hoping to break our wills to fight her,” said Shining Armor

“That makes sense,” said Celestia

“So what now?” asked Luna

“We do what she doesn’t expect us to do. Find her, and fight her,” said Shining Armor

“NO!” said Discord “I won’t allow it,”

“Discord we have to act, just like Torch said!” said Shining Armor

“I repeat, I am NOT sending my students to do that!” said Discord

“Why are you so against the idea?” asked Torch

Discord slowly calmed down, leaning back in his chair. He ran his hand through his hair and finally sighed.

Discord got up from his seat and walked towards the window.

“It happened almost 10 years ago…”

“Back then, we had a great generation of students. They were fearless, talented, and most importantly they were always willing to do the impossible to save and keep everyone safe… Back then, we were having trouble with a different kind of evil, an evil I wish we could all forget…”

“SUPER TEAM 17 PLEASE REPORT TO THE DEAN'S OFFICE!” came a voice over the loudspeaker

In a matter of seconds, 5 student students had entered the dean’s office and stood in line waiting for Discord to speak

“Super team 17 reporting!” said the leader

“At ease… I believe you know why I called you here?” said Discord

“No sir, we can only assume sir!” said the leader

“Tirek.” said Discord

“Is he back?” asked the female mage

“Yes, he attacked a military outpost yesterday, killing everyone inside.” said Discord

“The coward.” said the female pilot

“He must be stopped, at this rate, it’s just a matter of time before he attacks the city.” said Discord

The room went silent.

“I know that what I am asking of all of you is tough, especially because of who Tirek is, but… that is the main purpose for this team. Max, you are the leader of one of the best Special Ops teams. Cindy, you are by far the best mageswhere we’ve seen in years. Lex, your work as a defender has allowed this city to be considered the safest in the world. Lena, you are the best scout that has ever set foot in this institution, even Luna is impressed. and of course, Spencer, the First Responder King, you are the very best in the academy… that’s why I want you to lead the volunteers into battle.” said Discord

“Where is he?” asked Max

“If the information I received is true, he is heading towards the Crystal Empire as we speak.” said Discord

“What is he after?” asked Lena

“We don’t know, and hopefully we can stop him before he gets there.” said Discord

“So what is the plan?” asked Spencer

“We must cut him off here, in this valley. Here is where Cindy and her mages come into play, you must cast a spell that will allow us to seal him off for good, it has to be a powerful spell too.” said Discord

“Anything else?” asked Lex

“The Crystal Empire is sending out their five best court mages to aid Cindy and her team, then we have the Dragonlands’ Rogues, they will be sending their best men and women, at least 15 in total. Adding that to the 15 we are sending, including you guys, we are talking of 40 men and women ready to fight.” said Discord

“When do we depart?” asked Cindy

“Immediately, the other squads are already on their way.” said Discord

The 5 nodded and rushed out of the room.

“Little did I know, the lack of proper information and preparation was going to come back and bite me, we had all fallen for Tirek’s scheme.”

IN THE HALLWAY

“Max, do you think we have a chance against Tirek?” asked Cindy

“I don’t know… but so far, it’s the best one we have,” said Max

“Are you sure?” asked Cindy

“Sure babe, why?” asked Max

“I’m scared, I have a strange feeling about this,” said Cindy

“In what way?” asked Max

“Like something's wrong… somethings missing,” said Cindy

“Cindy, being scared is normal, especially in a situation like this one… I mean, I’m scared too, not only because it’s Tirek, but because, if we fail, Tirek will walk in freely into the Crystal Empire… if that happens it’ll be total pandemonium.” said Max

“It’s just… It’s just, I’m afraid of seeing any of my friends die… of seeing you die… of losing you… and what about Terrence and Robert?” said Cindy in a panic

“Cindy… I share the same fear… but when I think about what will happen if we don’t do this… that Tirek destroys the world as we know it… that we weren’t able to give our sons a chance to enjoy this world… the fear of seeing that happen, cancels out my fear of dying,” said Max

“But!... I guess you’re right,” said Cindy

“Cindy, I’ll understand if you can’t do this, really,” said Max

“No, I’ll do it, I’ll never let you fight alone, we’re a team, more than just Super Team 17… ever since we were kids, you’ve always had my back, just like I’ll always have yours,” said Cindy

“Cindy,” Max said as he kissed her

“What a touching moment.” came a voice

“Ezio! What are you doing here?” asked Max as he broke the kiss and stood in front of his wife protecting her.

“Relax Maxi, I ain’t here to fight you,” said Ezio

“I find that hard to believe,” said Max

“Well, the great Ezio Black swears it,” he said

“And you’re as egotistical as always…” said Cindy

“Hey!” he said

“So, what do you want?” asked Max

“I… I want in,” said Ezio

“In? In on what?” asked Max

“Tirek… I want to volunteer,” said Ezio

“Ok, who are you, and what happened to the real Ezio?” asked Cindy

“I’m being serious… I heard about the outpost and where Tirek is heading, and then I overheard your conversation about your kids, and… it made me think about my own,” said Ezio

“Kids? You don’t have kids!” said Cindy

“Not born… you see, I was going out with this chick and… after a night of fun, she found out she is pregnant, and I know she won’t let my son or daughter meet me because of my past… but I want to give them something to be proud of when they hear their father’s name… plus, you’re missing a brawler in that Super Team of yours. So, what d’ya say? I’m the best brawler in this town.” said Ezio

“If you wish it… welcome aboard,” said Max as he shock Ezio’s hand

“Thanks… when are we leaving?” asked Ezio

“Now,” said Max “Cindy, tell your mom and dad to take care of our son.”

“Already did,” said Cindy

“Then, let’s go kill a demon,” said Max.

HOURS LATER AT DOOM VALLEY

“So, what’s the plan?” asked Ezio

“Our mages and scouts will head over to the northern hills and join the Crystal Empire’s mages, The Dragonlands’ brawlers will appear from the East and we’ll take care of the south, south-west. if everything goes according to plan, we’ll have Tirek pinned right here” said Max pointing at the map.

“That's a good draft, but what are we to do?” asked Lex

“Mages, split up into 2 groups, half of you will concentrate on keeping Tirek at bay with magic attacks and barriers, while the other half will alternate between treating the wounded and giving mana to the first group… scouts, you’ll be acting as a line of defense for the mages, we don’t know if Tirek is alone or if he has an army, but I don’t want to risk it, meanwhile, both us and the Dragonlands will simultaneously attack Tirek from both flanks and weakening his army or surrounding him and force him to surrender,” said Max

“Sounds suicidal… I like it,” said Ezio

“Of course you do,” said Lena

“What is that supposed to mean?” asked Ezio

“Not important, what is important is that we get into position, we don’t know when Tirek will appear, so go!” said Max as everyone headed to their positions.

A FEW MINUTES LATER

“We’re ready over here,” said Lex

“Good… take care,” said Max

“You too,” said Cindy

Max then walked over to where the rest of his squad and noticed something that made him open his eyes in amazement.

Ezio was pacing back and forth his eyes fixed on the battlefield

“You nervous?” asked Max as he got closer

“Of course…” Ezio was about to say in his usual egotistical way but saw the look that Max was giving him and said

“No… I’m scared,”

“Scared?” asked Max

“You gonna tell me you aren’t?” asked Ezio

“Of course I am… I’m more surprised by the fact that you admitted it,” said Max

“Well, I’d be a fool not to… all my life, I’ve been secure in my convictions, in my beliefs…never letting anything scare me, or put me down… I trusted myself, sometimes way too much... that’s why… that’s why I came around like an arrogant prick… because I didn’t want anyone, realizing how fucking scared I am inside, that despite my rough, and ruggedly handsome and charming exterior… deep down I was, an insecure little boy, not wanting to realize, that life is the most important thing you can have,” said Ezio

“What made you change your mind?” asked Max

“When I found out I was going to be a father,” said Ezio

“Oh… I can see how that can be a big surprise,” said Max

“Surprise is an understatement… I had mixed feelings about the whole thing… on one hand, I was static about the fact that I was going to be a father… but on the other… I felt… afraid… concerned… nervous… I started to fear for my son’s future, I mean… What is he going to think of me… I’m just a back brawler who is unable to get a proper job even though I already graduated… and, I broke up with his mom before we knew she was pregnant… it makes anyone think I didn’t want the responsibility…” said Ezio

“But, you said it yourself, BEFORE, you knew she was pregnant… why did you anyway?” asked Max

“To protect her… the gang wars and territory warfare is getting out of hand, and now, newer and more… vicious gangs are appearing… I didn’t want her to get hurt because of me and my stupid decisions,” said Ezio

“Who is your baby momma anyway?” asked Max

“Oh… Uhm… re-remember Maddy?” said Ezio

“Maddy, as in, Marie-Antoinette Harshwhinny?” asked Max

Ezio nodded

“Really?” said Max

Ezio nodded again

“How did you pull that off?” asked Max in surprise

“She helped me study for the finals for our second year… one thing led to another and…” said Ezio remembering that day

“Ok, I don’t need the details,” said Max

“Sorry,” said Ezio as he looked at the envelope in his hands

“What’s that?” asked Max

“A closure… that I hope I don’t have to use,” said Ezio

“Oh… well, for what its worth, I’m glad you’re here today to help,” said Max

“Thank me when Tirek is dead,” said Ezio

“Of course, we better get ready he can be here in any second,” said Max as he walked away

“Right behind you,” said Ezio, as he kissed the letter as it was engulfed by a dark aura and disappeared.

A FEW MINUTES LATER

“Anything to report,” asked Max

“Nothing… Smoke, you guys?” asked Lena

“Nothing here, it’s as peaceful as a… why is the floor shaking?” asked Smoke

Lena got up and was terrified at what she saw

“OH. MY. GOD!” she said as she pointed at the massive creature coming towards them

“WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT?!!!” asked another Dragon

“THAT’S TIREK!” said a mage

“WHEN DID HE GET SO BIG!” asked another in a panic

“DOESN’T MATTER, REMEMBER THE PLAN, MAGES HALF OF YOU BOMBARD HIM WITH MAGIC, THE REST BE ON STAND BY YO HEAL THE INJURED, SCOUTS, IF THERE ARE MINIONS, KILL THEM BEFORE THEY GET TOO CLOSE TO THE MAGES, AS FOR THE REST… CHANGE OF PLANS, ATTACK THE LEGS, PIN THE FUCKER!” screamed Max

Everyone got into position as Tirek kept getting closer and closer, the ground shaking with every step he gave.

‘NOW!” screamed Max as the mages began firing at Tirek with all their might, meanwhile the Dragonlands and the Canterlot U. students rushed to attack Tirek’s legs.

Tirek was caught “off guard” and stumbled back after the orbs of magic connected with his body, only to fall to the floor after the combined force of both the Dragonlands and Canterlot U. students attacked his 4 legs.

Max raised his right arm to signal everyone to hold their positions

Tirek just laid on the ground, motionless, acting as if he was dead, this caused all of them to lower their guards.

“That was it?” said Ezio in surprise

“It can’t be, it was too easy,” said Max

“Max, what happened?” came Cindy’s voice

“Tirek is down, but… HE’S FAKING IT!” Max screamed as he noticed Tirek’s arm move and took a swing at the people around him.

“LOOK OUT!” screamed Spencer, but alas, they were not able to move out of the way fast enough.

Tirek’s hand and arm make hard contact with their bodies, sending them flying in all directions, falling hard on the ground.

Many struggled to get back up, others rolled on the ground flinching in pain, and others laid motionless, never to get again.

“ARGH! The fucker got the jump on us,” said Spencer as he got back on his feet

“I’ve got to admit… I figured they’d send their strongest students… but that… that was just pathetic,” said Tirek in a mocking tone as he reincorporated himself

“ALLOW ME TO SHOW YOU POWER!” he screamed as he summoned magic to his fist and began punching the ground around him

“PROTECT THE INJURED!” screamed Lena as she slid on the ground, pushing one of the injured out of the way from Tirek’s punches,

“QUICK, BRING THEM OVER TO US!” ordered Cindy

“OH NO YOU DON’T!” screamed Tirek as he noticed what they were doing

“FIRE!” screamed the head mage as they all shot magic orbs at Tirek, hitting him in the back of his head, causing him to get distracted long enough for the injured to be saved.

“Oh, so that’s how you want it? Well, now it’s my turn!!!!” he said as he turned and began firing magic shot after magic shot towards the mages, who had no choice but to scramble out of the way.

“PROTECT THE MAGES, GIVE THEM TIME TO REGROUP!” screamed Max as he turned and jumped onto Tirek’s back, making him lose his concentration, causing his magic to go crazy and explode in his arms, sending him flying backward

“NOW!” screamed Max as Ezio, Spencer, and any remaining fighter continued attacking Tirek, inflicting as much damage as they could.

However, no matter how strong the attacks were, they didn’t seem to work at all

“WHAT THE!” said Spencer as they realized that Tirek was healing his injuries

“Oh, did I forget to mention that I’m immortal? Oh well, sucks to be all of you,” he said as he tried to incorporate himself again, but the fighters were not going to let him get up so easily.

Meanwhile, the mages had successfully regrouped and were now watching the fighters having trouble stopping Tirek

“We have to do something!” screamed Cindy

“Indeed, but what?” asked another mage

“Death Ray,” said the head mage

“WHAT?!!!!” all of them said

“It is our only option, it will debilitate Tirek enough to create a better opening,” said the head mage

“But… but to do that… someone has to…” said another mage

“I’ll do it,” said the head mage

“WHAT?!!!” they all said

“I’ve lived long enough, and my life has been very blessed, it is time for me to depart this world,” said the head mage as he got into position

“But…” said another mage

“I AM NOT GOING TO SAY IT AGAIN, DO IT NOW!!!” ordered the head mage

All of the mages looked at each other and got into position

“COME FORT, OH POWER OF THE ALL MIGHTY, GRANT US THE STRENGTH TO KILL THOSE WHO DESIRE OUR END, DEATH RAY!!!” they all chanted

“GUYS GET OUT OF THERE!” screamed Cindy

The fighters heard the warning and teleported as far as they could

“FIRE!” screamed the head mage as his whole body was engulfed in white light before a blinding ray of light shot out towards Tirek

“WHAT THE!!!” Tirek screamed as the ray hit him head-on, causing him to scream in agony as it burned away his body.

After a few more seconds the light deemed down and the ray disappeared, Tirek’s body could be seen lying motionless, and all that was left of the head mage was his cloak lying in a pile on the floor

“Did… did it work?” asked Spencer

“Is he finally dead?” asked Lex

“No one, not even someone called “immortal” can survive that,” said Cindy as she went over to another injured fighter and cured him

“It’s over,” said Max as they all turned to face Tirek’s corpse

Just as they were about to sigh in relief, Tirek began to move again

“I… have to hand it... to all of you… you surely are… stronger than I thought… but it is time to end this… and all of you!” said Tirek as he raised both his hands to the heavens and began to summon all of the magic he could into them, forming a massive orb

“What is he doing?” asked Lex

“A supernova, if that hits, the whole world will be destroyed,” said another mage

“Then we must stop him,” said Max

“There is no way to stop it, Tirek isn’t even supposed to be alive anymore, IT JUST MAKES NO SENSE!” said another mage as she started to panic

At that point, everyone was starting to accept defeat when Ezio noticed something

Using his eagle vision, he noticed something on Tirek’s forehead

“Uhm… question, what is that on Tirek’s forehead?” he asked

“Can’t tell,” said Cindy

“It’s a triangular-looking, golden amulet, the magic feeling up the supernova is coming from it,” said Ezio

“It’s a Valiant artifact, of course, that’s why he is so powerful,” said the mage

“So, we have to destroy it!” said Ezio

“We must!” said Max

“It’s too late, plus there is no way we will be able to get close enough without him noticing,” said the mage

“You won’t, but I can,” said Ezio as he sprinted towards Tirek

“EZIO WAIT!” Max screamed

But Ezio ignored him and continued running at full speed

Ezio was hit left and right by magical auras trying to protect Tirek, but no matter how strong they were, Ezio fought on, getting up every time an aura pushed him down or tripped him.

“I’ll be damned if I let this overgrown centaur wannabe destroy the world!” Ezio said as he reached Tirek’s leg and started to climb as fast as he could

“WHAT THE?!” said Tirek when he felt Ezio’s presence climbing his back towards his head

“WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?!!!” asked Tirek as he swung his head violently trying to cause Ezio to fall while doing his best to maintain the supernova stable

“STOPPING YOU GRAMPS, WHAT ELSE!” said Ezio as he threw a hooked rope up towards his head, managing to hook one of his horns.

Ezio then used this to swing around landing right on Tirek’s nose

“ARE YOU MAD!!” said Tirek as Ezio jumped up onto the amulet

“I’D BE MAD IF I WERE TO LET YOU GO THROUGH WITH IT!” said Ezio as he began hitting the amulet repeatedly with his sword.

“I… won’t… let… you… win!!” Ezio said as he smacked the amulet once more with such force it shattered the blade.

“HAHAHA! LOOKS LIKE YOU’RE ALL OUT OF OPTIONS!” Tirek teased

“Think again!” said Ezio as he summoned his hidden daggers and stabbed the amulet with them causing it to crack and release a lot of magic.

The sudden burst of magic impacting Ezio, was strong enough to kill 100 men, yet, Ezio continued to stab the amulet making the crack bigger and wider with every stab.

“This is for you son…,” Ezio thought as he stabbed the amulet one last time causing it to shatter

“NO, WAIT!” screamed Tirek as the amulet shattered causing all of the magic he had accumulated to burst out of him, causing the supernova to become unstable, only for it to explode seconds later.

The light emanating from the explosion was so bright, it could be seen around the world.

When it finally deemed down, everyone looked up, and realized that Tirek’s body was nowhere to be seen, neither was Ezio’s

“Over there!” screamed a member of the Dragonlands’ squad

Everyone turned and saw a bulge atop of a hill

They all ran towards it, but they all came to a stop when their eyes landed on the scene before them.

Ezio laid there, his eyes closed, his chest not raising, he looked peaceful, as if he was sleeping.

They all made their way towards his corpse, Cindy, and a couple of mages doing their best to bring him back

“Cindy… it’s too late… he's gone,” Max said in a somber voice

At the mention of this, the mages stopped and looked at Ezio in sadness

“He was so young,” said one of them

“And he was going to be a father too,” said Max

“What?!” they all said

“Yeah, he and Marie… she’s 3 months in,” said Max

“Harshwhinny? As in the Student Council Prez?” said Spencer

“Yeah, I wonder how she’ll react,” said Max

BACK AT CANTERLOT

“HUH!” gasped Marie as she felt a tightness in her chest

“Marie, what is it?” asked another girl

“I don’t know, I saw the flash of light and then, this tightness in my chest,” said Marie

“Is it the baby?” asked the girl

“No… I can feel him, he’s ok,” said Marie

Just then, a letter materialized before her

“What is that?” asked the girl

“No clue… To Marie,” she said as she grabbed the letter, opened it, and began to read.

“Dearest Marie, as life ends for me, I have no regrets, I’ve done much I’m not proud of. I hope fate is more merciful to you. Our time on Earth is brief, and mine has been filled with so much joy, that I can only be grateful for how much I’ve been blessed. Most especially, for the wonder, you brought into my life, and the gift you gave me of becoming a father. This letter will be my last. I've enchanted it to appear before you in case my life ends, it was never my intention or desire to write such a letter. But I feel it must be done. And though I’ve failed you and our son already. I know my sacrifice has not been in vain. I fought for our world and our future, my honor is assured. Please forgive me for not keeping my promise, but since it is the will of God to separate us on Earth, I hope we meet again in heaven. As a footnote I have written my bank account number and password, all within it is yours and our son’s. I have made sure of arranging for our son’s education and future, just as I promised I would. Thank you for showing me the beautiful side of life, for that, I will never be able to repay you, but only thank you, from the bottom of my heart. Keep me in your prayers. Your loving Blockhead. Always.”

Tears began to fall freely from Marie’s eyes with each sentence.

“EZIO!” she wailed as she began to bawl loudly.

BACK AT DOOM VALLEY

“Dammit!” said Spencer

“He never got to meet his kid,” said a Dragonlands fighter

“He died a hero, that is something his son must know,” said a mage

“I’ll make sure of it, that everyone who died here is remembered as a hero,” Said Max

“How… touching… but we ain’t done here,” came Tirek’s voice

Everyone turned and noticed that Tirek had morphed back into a somewhat humanoid form

“Give it up Tirek, it’s over,” said Spencer as they all got into a fighting stance

“It’s over when I say it’s over,” said Tirek as he lunged at the group of fighters still present

Spencer and many of the Dragonlands remaining fighters lunged back but were easily defeated by Tirek, who stabbed them on various occasions as he moved forward

“What is he after now?” asked Lex

“He wants to rebuild the amulet,” said a mage as they began firing at him

“Too slow,” said Tirek as he avoided every single one of the attack

“According to who?” came Max’s voice as he tackled Tirek over the ravine, both of them tumbling down to the bottom

Seeing this, the mages took advantage and headed over to the injured fighters and healed them.

AT THE BOTTOM OF THE VALLEY

“OH! You don’t know when to quit, do you?” said Tirek

“Right back at ya,” said Max as he got up and summoned his sword

Tirek quickly blocked and kicked Max in the side, trying to gain some breathing room, but Max was not letting him, recovering quickly and beginning his attack again, causing Tirek to lose his footing and fall to the floor, only being able to barely keep blocking Max’s attacks.

“I… WILL… END… YOU!” said Max as he lifted his sword once more

“Not today,” said Tirek as he opened his hand and shot a fireball onto Max’s face stunning him

Max did his best to try to keep his eyes open, despite the constant pain he was feeling from the burns.

When he was finally able to focus his sight, all he saw was Tirek standing before him.

“Sweet dream, hero wannabe,” said Tirek as he stabbed Max in the gut

“NO~!” screamed Cindy, this caused Tirek to turn and lunge at her, she was able to dodge the attack, and before she knew it the rest of the fighters rushed down the ravine to aid her.

However, she was unable to get to Max due to the fight happening before her, as she couldn’t find a way around, and did not want to get caught in the crossfire.

Max laid there, blood oozing out of his injury, his vision getting blurry.

“Damn… dammit, I have to get up… I have to stop him… but… but how?” said Max as he looked at his bloodied hand, then at Tirek, and finally back to his palm again “That’ll work,” he said as he began to draw something on the ground.

MEANWHILE

Tirek was defeating fighters with ease, making them fall injured over and over again.

Soon, only Lex, Spencer, and Lena were standing in a fighting stance, however, they were injured and bleeding heavily, and Cindy and the rest of the mages were doing their best to recharge their mana quickly.

“When will you guys get the point, I can’t be defeated,” said Tirek as he pointed his swords at them

“We won’t stop until our dying breaths,” said Spencer

“Then, so be it,” said Tirek as he lifted his swords ready to strike, when another sword pierced his chest, right through his heart

Tirek turned and saw Max standing there, a trail of blood, showing the distance he had crawled from

“Funny, I thought you’d be dead by now,” said Tirek in a mocking tone as he removed Max’s sword from his body.

“Not yet,” Max said as he pressed his bloodied hand on Tirek’s chest and said

“Come forth, power of the underworld, take this blood, and bind my enemy for the rest of eternity, BLOOD PACT!” said Max as steam started to emanate from Tirek’s chest, followed by Max’s trail of blood glowing bright red, and lastly a seal began to glow, right next to where Max had fallen for the first time.

Seconds later, an invincible force began to push Tirek towards the seal

“No… NO… NO! THIS ISN’T HAPPENING… THIS IS NOT GOING TO STOP ME!!! I SWEAR, I SWEAR TO ALL OF YOU!... I’LL BE BACK!!!!!” Tirek screamed as his body disappeared behind a blinding light.

After all that, Max fell to his knees

“MAX!” Cindy screamed as she rushed to her husband’s side

“Max!... look at me!... you’re going to be just fine, trust me, we’ll get you all poached up and you’ll be fine,” Cindy said in denial

“No… I won’t” Max said in a raspy voice

“YES, YOU WILL!” Cindy said as she began to use her healing magic on Max

“Cindy… I made a blood pact… I only have… seconds left…” Max said

Cindy however, ignored him and continued using her healing magic

“Cindy… look at me…” he said as he cupped her cheeks so that she made eye contact with him “My time is up… I… I know that… that we had plans… plans to… grow old and grey together… and I’m sorry… sorry that… that I won’t be there to keep that promise… sorry that… that I won’t be there for Robert and Terrence… sorry that… I’m so terrified…” said Max as tears fell from his eyes

“You have nothing… to be sorry about,” Cindy said between sobs

“Please… please tell Robby and T.… that… that I’ll always be with him… and you… here…” said Max as he pointed at Cindy’s heart

“I will,” Cindy sobbed

“Keep me in your prayers… and… never forget… that I love you… my uptown girl” said Max as the last traces of life left his body

“I love you too… my downtown boy,” Cindy said as she gave Max a final kiss on the lips, before crying uncontrollably on his chest.

DAYS LATER

“... even though their bodies have long since returned to dust, their sacrifice still lives on. We must strive to cherish their memory and never forget… for as Max Maguire once said… “There is no sacrifice too great when there is a valiant heart within your chest,” Discord said as he turned to face two big marble statues made to resemble both Max and Ezio, beside them, Cindy and Marie stood proud, while tears fell from their eyes.

Discord walked up to them and nodded in agreement, with that they all turned and placed 3 big bouquets of roses at their feet.

“... Heroes are not born… that’s what they say… but then I look at all of my students, past, present, future… gone… and I say… I’ve met too many to agree… The world will never forget you… any of you… Rest in peace,” Discord said as he bowed to the status.

A few minutes later, everyone presented starters to leave, but something caught Discord’s attention.

A small male frame could be seen standing before Max’s statue, looking at it with wonder in its eyes

“Robert, time to go son,’ came Cindy’s voice as she walked up to him

“Mom, is Dad going to be ok?” asked Terrence

“W-what do you mean Terry?” asked Cindy “How the hell do I explain death to a 4-year-old, and much less to a year old baby”

“Well, I’ve heard people saying that he is in a better place and that he is in heaven, but, is dad going to be ok being so far away from us?” asked Terrence

This question surprised Cindy very much, especially since she didn’t expect her son to be so mature regarding the matter

“He won’t be far, he’ll always be in here, and here,” said Cindy as she pointed at Terrence’s heart and brain

“Oh, Ok!” said Terrence

“Now, come along, let’s go see grandma,” said Cindy as she took Terrence’s hand with her free hand and walked away.

BACK TO THE PRESENT

“... My failure to gather enough information, and debrief them properly caused the loss of 13 brave men and women, 7 for us, 5 for the Dragonlands, and 1 for the Crystal Empire… I promised myself that I will never send any of my students into battle, without having proper information,” said Discord

“Oh! Such a sad memory,” said Cadance

“That explains a lot,” said Torch

“Still, that has nothing to do with our current situation,” said Luna

“Excuse me?” said Discord

“Discord, the battle against Tirek was tragic, yes, but, we gained so much from it,” said Celestia

“Tia, these are young men and women, they aren’t robots with serial numbers, I forgot about that, I saw them as expendable foot soldiers,” said Discord

“I am not saying that they are, what I meant was, it is thanks to their sacrifices that we can have peace… I would love it if we could send our students out on missions and have a 100% certainty that they will return alive and well… but we can’t, and we know it, and they know it, and their families know it,” said Celestia

“I know they do… and that is why, ever since then, I promised myself that I will never send any squad out until I am 100% certain I have all the necessary information,” said Discord

“Discord, I know that’s precisely what we must do, but…” said Celestia

“Do you want what happened to Max, to Ezio, to Spike and his squad to happen again?” asked Discord

“Of course not!” said Celestia

“And, even if you feel responsible about it, it was spike and his squad that disobeyed your orders,” said Torch

“I know… but he still had point,” said Discord

“Dizzy, death is something inevitable, it will happen eventually, and unfortunately, sometimes it’s something that we must accept,” said Celestia

“Plus, there will be many missions where you won’t be able to learn everything about your enemy, you must be able to accept all that,” said Shining Armor

“I… I guess you’re right,” said Discord

“Have you spoken to them ever since they awoke?” asked Luna

“Not yet… but it’s about time I do,” said Discord as he turned around

SOMEWHERE ELSE IN TOWN

“Dear diary, 3 weeks ago, just like many of my friends, I found out I was pregnant. You can’t believe how elated I felt, and now even more as I continue to think about it… however, today I find myself in a very scary situation… and the worst part is, it doesn’t even concern me…” wrote Pinkie Pie in her diary as she looked up at the scene before her.

Rarity, Fluttershy, Sunset Shimmer, Moondancer, and Gabby were sitting at a table, glaring back at each other.

The tension in the room was so thick you could cut it with a knife.

On the other side, you had Twilight, Ember, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie who were too afraid to intervene.

“I will not repeat myself, I’ll be Spike’s wife,” said Rarity

“In your dreams, maybe,” Sunset Shimmer shot back

“I beg your pardon!” Rarity said as she and Sunset Shimmer budded heads

“How can the 2 of you be so stupid,” said Gabby

“Excuse us?” they both said as they turn to face her

“I’ll be Spike’s wife, I’ve known him far longer than any of you,” Gabby said

“Huh! I’ve known Spike for as long as you, even longer than you,” said Moondancer

“He… he is nicer to me,” Fluttershy causing all of them to glare at her

“Girls, I don’t think this is a…” Twilight started

“SHUT UP TWILIGHT, IT’S NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS!!!” they all screamed, even Fluttershy.

Twilight turned pale and lowered her head

“Don’t you girls think this is seriously becoming stupid?” asked Ember

“Excuse us?” they said

“Your fight is pointless,” said Ember

“What do you mean pointless?” asked Rarity

Ember was about to answer back when they heard a knocking on the door

“Come in!” they all said

The door opened to reveal Thorax carrying a tray of food

“Hey girls, whatcha doing?” he asked as he handed the tray of food to Ember

“They are fighting with each other to see who’ll become Spike’s wife,” Ember said

“Well that’s stupid,” said Thorax

With the mention of this, all of the girls turned to glare at Thorax

“What do you mean it’s STUPID?!” asked Sunset Shimmer

“Various things, but the most important reason is… Polygamy is LEGAL… and a very normal custom for Dragonkin, Changelings, and even Earthlings like you gals,” said Thorax

“That’s exactly what I meant,” said Ember as she continued to eat the food that Thorax brought her

“It may be the case, but, what about you Thorax, you don’t have a Harem,” said Sunset Shimmer

“Oh, I could, it’ll be rather easy for me…” he said

Ember heard this and began to glare at him

“So then, what’s stopping you?” Fluttershy

“And what makes you think that it’s the same for you and Spike?” asked Sunset Shimmer

“Well, taking into consideration that the male to female ratio is of 40% to 60%, it is not uncommon for a male to have more than 1 spouse, for some people it’s easier, for example, you have Spike’s and my case, we are both smart, magically powerful, rich, of some noble status, and, not to sound egotistical, extremely good looking, that always makes you a ladies man…” Thorax, as he began to feel Ember’s glare burning the back of his head

“So then, where is your harem?” asked Moondancer

“Oh, I had the chance of one… but I don’t have one for a very different reason,” he said feeling Ember’s glare intensify

“Yeah, we can tell,” said Twilight

Her comment made Ember stop and look down sheepishly at the floor

“But, going back to your case, you don't have to fight, Spike is going to marry all of you,” said Thorax

“What?’ they all said

“Ember I think it’s best you explain it to them,” said Thorax

“You see, here in the Dragonlands, there is something called “Birth Right” which means that if a male dragon impregnates a female one, the couple must wed and stay together until the offspring or offsprings reach the age of 15, especially if it is a premarital pregnancy,” Ember said

“Interesting,” said Fluttershy

“We dragonkin don’t mate for convenience but for “survival” which also means, we usually don’t have sex until we have proposed, therefore symbolizing a commitment towards the other partner, even if it is a harem,” said Ember

“So, you’re saying that Spike is going to be forced to marry us all?” asked Gabby

“No, he wouldn’t have had sex with you if had chosen y’all as mates,” said Ember

“What about the head wife situation?” asked Pinkie Pie

“What about it?” asked Ember

“Well, it sounds complicated, Gabby and Moondancer claim that they know Spike for far longer, Sunset says that she has more in common with Spike, Fluttershy says that Spike is nicer towards her… and he is pregnant with twins, according to Jennifer, and Rarity was Spike’s first kiss and they took each other’s virginities,” said Twilight

“Put them all together and they make a great competition,” said Rainbow Dash

“Dash this ain’t the time for yer tasteless jokes,” said Applejack

“How was that tasteless, it’s a fact,” said Rainbow Dash as she got into Applejack's face and a heated discussion began.

“Well, they all make good points, but, unfortunately, or fortunately, Rarity already won,” said Ember

“WHAT?!!!!” all of the girls screamed, except for Rarity who had an accomplished grin on her face

“It’s the rule, the first one is the head wife,” said Ember

“Well, darlings, it seems I’ll be Spike’s wife,” Rarity said smugly

“You’re all going to be his wives! Seriously, what happen to the conversation we had about polygamy 30 seconds ago,” said Thorax

However, the girls ignored him and continued to glare at Rarity

“Girls, I don’t know if it’s the hormones, but, why don’t you all stop this foolishness,” said Ember

“What?!” they all said

“I agree with Ember, Girls, it’s clear that Spike loves you all a lot, I doubt he’s planning to leave any of you out, especially with what that implies,” said Twilight

“What does it imply?” asked Moondancer

“Well, if the mother of the child is not recognized as a bride, the offspring or springs, cannot be accepted as Dragonkin, therefore the mother must leave the Dragonlands and never come back,” said Ember

“Wow, that’s harsh,” said Gabby

“Yes, well, we might come on as arrogant, but we take these situations seriously, in other words, not accepting the mother of your offspring is tarnishing her and the baby’s honor, and at the same time, yours for breaking traditions,” said Ember

“What Ember means, is, why don’t you girls become a big happy family, instead of fighting to see who wins and who is kicked to the curve,” said Twilight

“It’s the right thing to do,” said Applejack

“There aren’t 2 ways about it, gals,” said Rainbow Dash

The girls turned to look at each other and smiled

“I guess we’re all an official family now,” said Rarity

“Indeed,” said Sunset Shimmer

“Let's all work together to make it work,” said Fluttershy

“Yeah,” they all said as someone knocked on the door

“Come in!” they said

“Hey girls, Discord just called us all to the meeting room, I think they’re going to punish Spike and his squad for disobeying orders,” said Tempest

“We better go,” said Twilight as she got up and followed Tempest out, followed by the rest of the girls, only leaving Ember and Thorax

“So, darling, what was all that about it being easy for you to get a harem?” asked Ember in a scary tone

Thorax’s hair stood up as he turned to face Ember

“Well, you see… WE HAVE TO GET TO THE MEETING!” Thorax said as he ran out of the room

“Yeah you better run mister!… lucky for you I’m pregnant right now,” said Ember as she walked out of the room.

MEETING ROOM

“Thank you all for coming,” said Discord

“Discord, before we begin, punish me for what happened, they acted on my orders,” said Spike

“Lovely sentiment Spike, but to be honest, I’ll let you off the hook this time,” said Discord

“Really?” they all said

“Yeah, thanks to your insubordination, we were able to find the missing squad, rescue Thorax, and his crew, find an answer to the attacks, and confirm a culprit,” said Discord

“SO, are we here to discuss our next move?” asked Flash

“Not exactly, I’m here to give you some background regarding our main enemy… Charlie Quinn or Queen Chrysalis… It may come as a surprise but, Charlie wasn’t always this evil necromancer you all know, but, instead, she was a loving, and very nurturing medicine student at Canterlot U.” said Discord

“Her biggest dream was to be able to end people’s suffering when it came to health, and she was doing a great job at it, especially when she met him,” said Discord

“Him?” asked Twilight

“Kendrick Sovett, AKA, King Sombra,” said Discord

“Quick question, is Chrysalis actually a queen, or did she just add the title herself?” asked Pinkie Pie

“She is a queen, the queen with the shortest reign, it only lasted 5 years,” said Pharynx

“And Sombra?” asked Pinkie

“He was a prince, but since he married Chrysalis, well…” said Thorax

“Anyway… back in the day, the 2 of them were inseparable, they used to study together, work together, exercise together… well you get the picture… they were in seventh heaven, and naturally they got married… however, their happiness didn’t last long,” said Discord

“Oh no,” said Rarity

“Tia, you should explain this part,” said Discord as Celestia got up and said

“You see, Chrysalis and Sombra had another thing in common, their love for alchemy, they saw it as an answer to all their problems, and so they used to spend hours studying and practicing alchemy until they were close to perfecting the art,”

“One day, however, Sombra received some terrible news. He had Rage-Growth syndrome, you can imagine the shock. It was not as severe as Spike’s, but it was bad, and back then there was less knowledge than now…”

“Sombra and Chrysalis went into a frenzy, trying to find a natural cure… unfortunately, since Sombra had acquired the syndrome as a kid and didn’t realize it until he was 28, his body had already gotten to a terrible level of internal damage, and time was running out quickly despite all he did to slow it down…”

“One day, Sombra had enough, and decided to try something he thought to be “revolutionary” in the medical world… use Alchemy as the remedy… for days he conducted experiments on himself… until finally, a breakthrough, Sombra had it all figured out… or so he thought…”

“That same night, just as he conducted, what was supposed to be, his final experiment, he did not realize he made a terrible miscalculation, and instead of finding a cure, he made it worst, he found a way to free the Rage-Growth syndrome and make it consume his body…”

“That night, Sombra ran rampant through town, destroying anything in his way, and killing those who fought him…”

“It came to the point that, with a heavy heart, we decided to put him down… and so, we went to fight him… however, we were only able to bind the demon and send him to another dimension…”

“Chrysalis became enraged and swore to have her revenge on all of us for “abandoning” Sombra… it was later revealed that after she arrived at their lab, a remnant of the Demon took over her body and feasted on her rage, causing her to learn necromancy… and that was the last time we ever saw here,” said Celestia

“To this day, we still don’t know what she wants, or how she plans on succeeding… and here we are now,” said Discord

“That is such a sad story,” said Fluttershy

“Indeed, but, our concern is her actions and why,” said Discord as the whole room went quiet as they all thought of different hypothesis

After a few seconds, Spike’s eyes lit up in horror

“I know what she’s after,” he said

“What?” asked Luna

“Add the dots, Her husband became a demon after failing to cure his syndrome with alchemy, she went mad and learned necromancy… Alchemy 101, what is the only way to cancel out alchemy?” asked Spike

“Oh! Oh! Me!” said Pinkie

“Yes,” said Spike

“You must find an alchemical device far stronger than the one that cost the incident break the spell,” said Pinkie

“A+,” said Spike “Now tell me, in Equestria how many Alchemy devices are there?” asked Spike

“A handful, no one knows how many,” said Celestia

“Yes, now, changing the topic, towards the attacks, which nation possesses a powerful alchemy device close to here?” asked Spike

“Well there is the Dragonlord staff… but it only grants magic power…. Then we have the Crystal heart in the Crystal Empire,” said Cadance “GASP! NO!”

“Yes, that’s her target,” said Spike

“Even if it is, she won’t be able to reach it, it has a magical protection field, which she won't be able to break through,” said Shining

“Maybe not, but she does know who… and that’s her puppet master,” said Spike

“What?” they all asked

“Tell me, who is the most powerful, destructive demon to ever roam this world and wanted to get a hold on the Crystal heart?” asked Spike

“Tirek… OH NO! He can easily break through the barrier,” said Shining

“Which is why she wants to free him, which means, the real reason behind the attacks was not to create a war but to have a decoy while she locates Tirek’s grave,” said Spike

“IMPOSSIBLE! Tirek was sealed with a blood pack, it can’t be undone,” said Discord

“Unless you have Refragon sap, which can only be found in…” said Spike

“The forbidden part of the Everfree forest,” said Luna

“Which is exactly where she attacked me, Trixie, and Blueblood,” said Spike

“THAT BITCH! I WILL NOT ALLOW HER TO GET AWAY WITH DESAMATING MAX’S SACRIFICE!!!” said Discord

“Who’s Max?” asked Sunset Shimmer

“Oh, I haven’t told any of you about that have I…” Discord said as he began telling them about the incidents of that fateful day.

MEANWHILE AT DOOM VALLEY

“... Break this pack and free the soul trapped inside it… CANCEL!!” Chrysalis finished chanting as the ground shook and a red light appeared forming a seal

“You are no free master,” said Chrysalis

“Took you long enough, you dumb bitch,” said Tirek as he stood up before her

“Apologise master, it took far longer than planned,” said Chrysalis

“Whatever, Now, time to claim the power that is rightfully mine!” said Tirek as he laughed diabolically

“And free Sombra,” said Chrysalis

“Sure,” Tirek lied. “All I need is the crystal heart and then he’ll be free… for me to control,” said Tirek evilly.

BACK AT THE DRAGONLANDS

Everyone in the room had tears in their eyes after hearing the story

“Wow, they’re all heroes,” said Ember

“Ever since then, I’ve been wary of missions like such, I don’t want to have another Max Maguire incident, ever again,” said Discord

“Wait, Maguire… isn’t that Terrence’s and Rumbles’ last name?” asked Flash

“Well yes, Max, was their father,” said Discord

Everyone gasped

“No wonder we never met him,” said Pinkie

“Anyway, we better start preparing for whatever might happen next… you’re all dismissed,” said Discord.

IN THE HALLWAY

“Wow, That was horrible, I can’t even imagine what it might’ve felt like to lose someone you love,” said Rarity

“Better not think about it and think on the future,” said Rainbow Dash

“Agreed,” said Ember as they all walked away

“Uhm, Spike, may I speak to you for a minute?” said Tempest

“Sure,” said Spike as they stopped walking

“I have something to tell you,” said Tempest

“What is it?” asked Spike

“Remember how we had sex a few days back… well, I forgot to mention I was on my period and I didn’t take a birth control… this morning I felt… odd, so I went to buy a pregnancy test and… well…” said Tempest as she showed Spike a pregnancy test with the word “Pregnant” on it

“You're Pregnant!” said Spike

“Yeah… and it’s yours,” said Tempest

“Obviously,” muttered Spike

“I’m sorry, darling could you repeat that,” came a voice that make Spike freeze and starts shaking

“Oh, hey Rarity, you see, I’m also pregnant with Spike’s child,” said Tempest as Spike turned to face the group of girls glaring at him.

“How lovely,” said Rarity as she gritted her teeth

“Congratulations,” said Sunset Shimmer with a fake smile

“I’m so happy for you,” said Fluttershy with a purple aura around her

“A new addition to the family,” said Moondancer with a murderous face

“You must be so happy,” said Gabby as she clenched her fists and glared at Spike

“I am, my dream has come true,” said Tempest

“Really?” they all asked

“Yeah, I always dreamt of giving birth to Spike’s child,” said Tempest with a red face

“So, Spike, what do YOU have to say for YOURSELF?” they all asked him

Spike was pale, he didn’t even know what to say, but only step backward as the girls stepped closer towards him.

“Why are they so scary?!” said Spike as he gave one more step backward, and felt as he bumped into something or someone.

Spike turned his head slowly, only to see Zuly standing there, the veins in her head about to pop out.

Without warning, Zuly grabbed Spike by the ear and said

“WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS SPIKE! FIRST YOU TELL ME IT’S JUST THESE 5 GIRLS, AND NOW THERE IS A NEW ONE?!!! I MAY HAVE NOT BEEN IN YOUR LIFE FOR 10 YEARS BUT I SURELY DIDN’T EDUCATE YOU TO BE A GIGOLO, although, knowing Jennifer… Anyway, You and I are going to have a chat mister, it’s time you learned about a fucking condom,” said Zuly as she dragged Spike away holding him by the ear.

As soon as they bent the corner, the girls began laughing at the scene

“THAT- THAT WAS HILARIOUS,” said Sunset Shimmer

“Indeed,” said Moondancer

“So, wait, you’re not angry at Spike?” asked Tempest

“Of course not, although we would like him to stop getting any more wives,” said Rarity

“So, what that means?” asked Tempest

“Yes… Welcome to the family,” they all said as they hugged each other.

Dragonkin Ch. 18 The Siege of the Crystal Empire (part 1)
View Online

Dragonkin

Dragonkin Ch. 18 The Siege of the Crystal Empire (part 1)

The war horns blared through the Dragonlands, shaking the entire capital as soldiers rushed from their barracks. The sky darkened unnaturally, and a cold wind swept across the once-scorching land. Celestia, Luna, Torch, and Discord stood on the highest balcony of the council hall, their expressions grim.

“Report!” Celestia’s voice rang out, steady but urgent.

A young lieutenant rushed forward, saluting so hard his arm shook. “Your Majesty, the Crystal Empire is under attack! Multiple hostile forces have breached the outer walls. We have confirmation that Queen Chrysalis and Lord Tirek are leading the invasion. King Sombra… he’s back.”

Gasps echoed through the chamber. Twilight’s blood ran cold. “That’s impossible! The Crystal Heart destroyed him!”

“Then tell that to the black storm clouds consuming the Empire as we speak,” Flash Sentry interjected, his face pale. “I flew overhead with Soarin before teleporting back—Sombra’s dark magic is engulfing the entire city.”

“Shining and Cadance…” Twilight whispered, her mind racing. Her brother and sister-in-law were at ground zero.

A sudden, harsh slam cut through the noise as Spike’s fist smashed into the map table, cracking the enchanted crystal. His emerald eyes burned with fury. “Then we don’t have time to stand here gawking. We move now!”

Torch nodded approvingly. “Finally, someone speaks with action. Dragonkin, prepare for battle! We fly for the Crystal Empire immediately!”

The council room erupted in controlled chaos as orders were shouted.

The warriors of Equestria and the Dragonlands assembled outside the capital gates. Thousands of soldiers lined the battlefield—elite Canterlot knights, griffon warriors from Griffonstone, dragon warriors clad in armor, changeling commandos led by Thorax and Pharynx, and even zebra mystics who had come to lend their magic.

Spike stood at the front, dressed in newly forged Obsidian Dragonlord Armor, a deep black plating with glowing green draconic runes. His two katanas, Vritra and Bahamut, were strapped to his back, pulsing with magic.

Beside him, Ember adjusted her own crimson plate armor, her sapphire eyes filled with determination. “We take no prisoners.”

Rarity, now donning a sleek, magically-infused battle gown, tightened her grip on her enchanted rapier, Fleur de Nuit. “For our family… for our home.”

Sunset twirled a dagger between her fingers, while Twilight adjusted the energy condensers on her battle staff. Fluttershy’s eyes glowed slightly—her vampire side was already stirring, and Moondancer stood beside her, adjusting a belt of arcane potions.

Then, the war horns sounded again.

The Crystal Empire had fallen silent.

And then… the screaming began.

The teleportation gates activated, flooding the frozen lands with warriors from across Equestria. The Crystal Empire was barely recognizable—jagged black spikes jutted out of the crystalline buildings, and a swirling vortex of dark energy consumed the sky.

Chrysalis’ changeling army swarmed the streets like locusts, while undead Umbrum knights marched alongside them. Tirek, in his massive demonic form, stood in the palace courtyard, his laughter booming like thunder.

But the worst sight of all was the towering, ethereal figure of King Sombra, his shadow stretching over the Empire like a living nightmare.

A furious, anguished roar tore through the battlefield—Shining Armor.

The Prince of the Crystal Empire stood bloodied and battered, his armor dented, his magic shield flickering. But he refused to fall. His soldiers were barely holding the inner walls, with Cadance leading the last line of defense near the Crystal Heart’s sanctum.

“Twi… Twilight,” Shining gasped, collapsing to one knee. “They… they got Flurry…”

Twilight’s heart stopped. “What?! Where is she?!”

Cadance, her once-radiant pink armor now stained with blood, ran up, barely breathing. “Chrysalis took her! She—she plans to sacrifice her to fuel Sombra’s resurrection!”

A single pulse of magic knocked everyone off their feet. Sombra’s laughter echoed across the city.

“The heart of a pure alicorn… an innocent royal child. The perfect vessel. And when I am reborn… the Crystal Empire will burn.”

Spike’s fists clenched so hard his claws dug into his palms. His body radiated heat, green flames licking at his fingertips.

“Over my dead body.”

Chrysalis smirked, hovering above them with Flurry Heart locked in a magical cocoon. “That can be arranged.”

She raised her hand—and the battle truly began.

Explosions rocked the Crystal Empire as dark magic clashed with divine spells, the once-pristine city streets now crumbling under the weight of war. Cries of battle filled the air as warriors from across Equestria fought against the monstrous forces of Chrysalis, Tirek, and Sombra.

Flurry Heart’s cocoon trembled above the battlefield, suspended by jagged black tendrils of Sombra’s dark energy. Her tiny, glowing blue eyes fluttered open, her muffled cries barely audible through the thick magical barrier.

Spike could hear nothing but the blood roaring in his ears.

“I’M COMING, FLURRY!” he bellowed, charging straight for Sombra.

The shadow king only sneered, raising a single hand. “Not so fast.”

A storm of razor-sharp crystal shards erupted from the ground, forcing Spike to leap back. He dodged the first wave—then suddenly, Tirek’s enormous fist crashed down, slamming him into the street with a deafening BOOM.

“Sppppiiikkkeeee!” Rarity screamed, trying to rush forward, but a wall of changeling drones blocked her path.

Tirek loomed over Spike’s cratered impact zone, his glowing red eyes flickering in amusement. “Pathetic.”

Before he could deliver another blow, a beam of pure lunar energy shot from the sky, slamming into his chest.

Princess Luna descended like an avenging goddess, her wings spread wide, her eyes glowing with celestial fury.

“Your fight is with me, demon.”

With a roar, Tirek lunged at her, and the two clashed mid-air, sending shockwaves that rippled across the battlefield.

Near the palace steps, Chrysalis floated midair, her wings buzzing as she fired a barrage of acidic green magic toward Sunset and Twilight. The two unicorns barely had time to conjure their shields before the ground beneath them melted into toxic sludge.

“You really think you can stop me?” Chrysalis taunted, her fangs bared. “Even Celestia herself couldn't destroy me when I held Canterlot hostage. What makes you think you two little fillies stand a chance?”

Sunset wiped a trickle of blood from her lips, her fiery hair whipping wildly as her aura flared around her. “You’re right about one thing, Chrysalis.”

Twilight adjusted her stance, her wings spreading as her horn shone with blinding violet light. “We aren’t Celestia.”

“We’re better.”

In an instant, Sunset and Twilight moved as one, firing a combined arcane firestorm and harmonic lightning strike directly at the changeling queen.

Chrysalis’ eyes widened—then the blast swallowed her whole.

The explosion lit up the sky, the sheer force of their magic shaking the very foundation of the palace.

But as the dust cleared, a dark chuckle echoed through the battlefield.

Chrysalis emerged from the flames, her body warped and pulsing with dark energy, her exoskeleton cracked, revealing glowing veins of stolen power.

“Did you forget, girls?” she rasped, her voice twisted and distorted. “I feed on love… and your friendship is a banquet.”

The air grew thick with suffocating dread as Chrysalis began absorbing their magic—a twisted grin on her face.

Across the battlefield, Fluttershy stood over a fallen changeling, her breathing ragged. Her golden eyes burned red, her fangs bared. Blood dripped from her claws, and the scent of war filled her senses.

Around her, the last remnants of Chrysalis’ elite guard circled, chittering like insects.

A general, Nidra the Venom Queen, hissed from the front. “Surrender, little mare. You are weak. You are prey.”

Fluttershy let out a deep breath, closing her eyes.

Then she smiled.

"That’s funny," she whispered. "I was just thinking… the hunt has begun."

Her form flickered—then in a flash, she was gone.

The first changeling screamed as his head was severed in an instant.

The second barely had time to blink before Fluttershy’s claws ripped through his chest.

Nidra gasped, stepping back in terror. “W-What—?!”

A pair of glowing red eyes appeared behind her.

"Boo."

Before Nidra could react, Fluttershy’s hand punched through her chest, ripping out her blackened heart.

The battlefield froze as Nidra’s body collapsed, lifeless.

The surviving changelings scattered in terror as Fluttershy turned to face them, licking her bloodied lips.

Meanwhile, Rarity and Moondancer fought back-to-back in the heart of the battlefield. The Umbrum Knights—twisted specters created by Sombra’s will—surrounded them in endless waves.

Rarity’s enchanted rapier flickered with sapphire light, her movements elegant and fluid as she carved through her enemies. Moondancer’s staff pulsed with raw arcane power, burning through the shadows like a celestial torch.

“We need to break their link to Sombra!” Moondancer shouted.

Rarity parried a blade, spinning into a counterstrike. “How do you propose we do that, darling?! These brutes aren’t exactly chatty!”

Moondancer’s eyes glowed violet. “Then let’s do it the old-fashioned way…”

She raised her staff high into the sky.

“FIRESTORM!!”

A wave of blazing meteors rained down, obliterating half of the Umbrum army in an instant.

Rarity sighed, stabbing an incoming specter through the chest. “Show-off.”

As the battle raged, Spike and Sombra stood across from one another, the fate of the Empire hanging in the balance.

Sombra’s red eyes flickered with amusement. “You truly think you can stop me?”

Spike wiped blood from his lips, his golden flames intensifying. “No,” he admitted.

Then he smirked.

“But I can sure as hell make you regret coming back.”

With a deafening battle cry, Spike launched himself forward, his twin katanas slashing through the darkness as he and Sombra clashed in the heart of the storm.

Blood. Smoke. Screams.

The battlefield had shifted against them.

Everywhere, the once-united forces of Equestria were faltering, their initial advantage lost. Twilight, Sunset, Rarity, Moondancer, and the others were fighting with everything they had, but Tirek’s strength was endless, Chrysalis’ power was growing, and Sombra’s Umbrum army seemed infinite.

Spike had been forced back from Sombra, unable to land a decisive strike as dark magic pulsed across the battlefield.

Twilight barely dodged another corrupt energy blast from Chrysalis, her breath ragged as she struggled to stay standing. Sunset was bleeding from her temple, her body exhausted from keeping up with Twilight’s magical counterattacks.

Even Luna, Celestia, and Cadance were retreating, their divine energy flickering.

The Crystal Empire was falling.

Rarity and Moondancer were the worst off.

They had held the central line for as long as they could, fending off wave after wave of Sombra’s Umbrum soldiers, but their stamina was fading fast. Moondancer’s spells had burned out her reserves, and Rarity’s rapier, Fleur de Nuit, was cracked from deflecting too many shadow blades.

Rarity’s breathing was labored. “Moondancer… I can’t—”

Moondancer collapsed to her knees, her vision spinning. “Damn it… too many of them…”

The Umbrum surged forward, their jagged black weapons gleaming under the bloodied moonlight.

Then, a blur of crimson cut through the battlefield.

Fluttershy’s Last Stand

Fluttershy appeared in a flash, moving faster than the naked eye could follow.

One Umbrum knight barely had time to react before Fluttershy’s claws ripped through his throat, severing his head from his shoulders.

She twisted midair, kicking another back so hard his entire chest cavity collapsed from the force.

The Umbrum tried to regroup, but Fluttershy darted through them like a crimson ghost, a whirlwind of claws and fangs, her vampire eyes glowing brighter with every kill.

Blood splattered against her skin as she landed beside Rarity and Moondancer.

“You two alright?” Her voice was breathless, but there was no hesitation.

Rarity coughed, wiping a cut on her cheek. “Not exactly, darling…”

Moondancer forced herself to stand, shaking her head. “We can’t keep up.”

Fluttershy’s eyes flickered toward the battlefield—the enemy was everywhere, more soldiers coming from the burning ruins of the Crystal City.

Her fingers tightened into fists. “Then I’ll finish this.”

She turned back to the approaching enemy, ready to fight until her last breath.

Then, in a blur of dark magic—she was hit.

A shadow spike slammed into her stomach, throwing her backward. She hit the ground hard, coughing up blood as pain flared through her body.

For the first time in the battle, Fluttershy struggled to rise.

The Umbrum army swarmed forward.

Moondancer and Rarity stepped in front of her, weapons raised.

But they were too exhausted.

There were too many enemies.

For the first time in the battle… they had lost.

Surrounded – The Moment of Defeat

Tirek’s thunderous laughter shook the battlefield.

Chrysalis hovered above them, smirking, her wings buzzing in amusement.

Sombra’s shadow loomed over the battlefield, his crimson eyes flickering.

The entire battlefield froze as their enemies closed in on them.

Every single one of them was surrounded—Twilight, Sunset, Rarity, Moondancer, Fluttershy, Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Ember, Thorax, Pharynx, and even Spike.

There was nowhere left to run.

Tirek cracked his knuckles, rolling his massive shoulders. “This was almost disappointing.”

Chrysalis landed beside him, running her fingers through her emerald-black hair. “You should savor it. We just destroyed Equestria’s strongest warriors.”

Spike struggled to push himself up, blood dripping down his face.

Chrysalis sneered at him. “Face it, hero… you lost.”

Tirek lifted his hand, red energy crackling at his fingertips. “Let’s put an end to this, shall we?”

He swung his arm down—a massive energy blast erupted from his palm.

The girls braced for impact.

Spike clenched his teeth—he wouldn’t let it end like this.

And just before the attack could reach them—

A MASSIVE WALL OF BLUE MAGIC SHIELDED THEM.

A golden shockwave blasted across the battlefield, knocking the enemies back.

The Reinforcements Arrive!

“YOU FORGOT ABOUT US, YOU BASTARDS!”

The booming voice came from above.

A second army had arrived.

The air shook as hundreds of pegasi dropped from the skies, griffon warriors charged from the ruined buildings, and earth pony berserkers barreled through the battlefield like war tanks.

A massive war hammer crashed into Tirek’s chest, sending the demon flying back into a crumbling building.

The wielder landed with a heavy thud, dust settling around him.

Big Macintosh.

He cracked his neck. “Damn, that felt good.”

From the skies, Soarin and the Wonderbolts shot forward, launching aerial strikes against the changeling army.

Derpy, wielding enchanted dual pistols, blasted through enemy ranks.

Cheese Sandwich and Pinkie Pie rained explosives from a rooftop, laughing like maniacs.

From the left flank, Tempest Shadow charged through the enemy ranks, her gauntlets crackling with raw energy. Behind her, Garble and the Dragon Warriors tore through changelings, their battle cries shaking the battlefield.

The final reinforcement came from Flash Sentry, wielding a greatsword cloaked in blue flames, leading a charge of Crystal Knights.

With one single moment, the tide had turned.

Spike & The Girls Escape – The War Continues

Spike was pulled to his feet.

It was Zecora.

The zebra shaman’s glowing eyes calmed his pain, her hands moving in swift healing motions.

“We must move, my friend so dear, for death still lingers near.”

Rarity helped Fluttershy up, while Sunset and Twilight leaned on each other for support.

“Where do we regroup?!” Twilight shouted over the battle.

Tempest turned toward the distant mountains. “There’s an old castle just outside the Empire—we make our stand there.”

Cadance nodded, already gathering the wounded. “We have no choice.”

Chrysalis and Tirek, now recovering from the shock of the counterattack, snarled in fury.

“DON’T LET THEM ESCAPE!”

As they fled toward the castle, Spike took one last look at the battlefield.

They hadn’t won yet.

But they weren’t alone anymore.

The battlefield erupted into chaos as the counterattack began.

Big Macintosh swung his war hammer, sending another Umbrum knight crashing into the ruins of a crystal tower. The force was so powerful that the enemy shattered like glass.

Soarin and the Wonderbolts flew in perfect formation, streaking through the sky like bolts of lightning. Derpy, her dual pistols glowing with enchanted fire, spun mid-air, blasting changelings from the sky with deadly accuracy.

Pinkie Pie, grinning like a maniacal war goddess, tossed explosive cupcakes, her laughter echoing through the battlefield as each one detonated with enough force to level a building.

Tempest Shadow charged through the enemy front line, her gauntlets crackling with raw magic. She dodged a swipe from an Umbrum knight and planted her knee into his gut before snapping his arm in one brutal motion.

“This fight’s just getting started,” she muttered, cracking her neck.

And then—the dragon warriors arrived.

The Dragons Enter the Battle

A massive sonic boom shook the battlefield as Garble and Maar dropped from the sky, leading an entire battalion of dragonborn warriors. Their bodies were clad in obsidian battle armor, their massive wings kicking up firestorms as they landed.

Garble slammed his fist into the ground, cracking the crystal floor beneath him. “ALRIGHT, YOU PIECES OF SHIT! TIME FOR ROUND TWO!”

Maar laughed as she threw a spear straight through a changeling’s skull, her fangs gleaming. “I call dibs on taking down the biggest one!”

A group of changelings surrounded them, thinking they could overwhelm the dragons with sheer numbers.

Maar smirked. “Really? This is how you wanna die?”

In an instant, Garble spun in a full-circle motion, his flaming broadsword cleaving through half the group. The survivors didn’t even have time to scream before Maar ripped through them like a storm, her claws glowing white-hot.

Behind them, an entire wave of dragonborn warriors charged, breathing fire as they collided with the enemy forces. The flames engulfed dozens of Umbrum soldiers, their screams echoing across the battlefield.

Sombra watched the chaos unfold, his eyes narrowing.

“Hmph. So the lizards finally show themselves.”

But he had no time to prepare for what came next.

The Changeling Commandos Strike Back

From the far east of the battlefield, Thorax and Pharynx led the Changeling Rebellion, their elite commando units ripping through the corrupted forces like a blade through silk.

Thorax transformed mid-air, shifting into a massive wyvern, his powerful tail whipping through multiple Umbrum knights in a single swing.

Pharynx, still in his normal changeling form, lunged at a high-ranking commander, sinking his teeth into the enemy’s neck before twisting violently.

The changeling commandos moved like ghosts, phasing in and out of shadows, their daggers flashing through the air as they assassinated enemy officers with terrifying precision.

“SHOW NO MERCY!” Pharynx bellowed. “WIPE THESE MONSTERS OUT!”

The ground shook violently as more explosions rang out.

And then, a voice roared through the battlefield like a hurricane.

Spike’s True Family Arrives

“DRAGONKIN! TO ME!!”

A massive golden portal ripped open, and from its depths emerged the true warriors of the Dragonlands.

At the front stood Zuly Drake, Spike’s biological mother, her golden spear crackling with raw celestial energy.

Beside her was Jennifer, his adoptive mother, her enchanted whip coiled at her side, her steel-gray eyes cold and deadly.

On either side of them stood an entire army of seasoned warriors, Dragonlords and elite knights from the Old Kingdom.

Their armor gleamed under the broken moonlight, their weapons forged in the fires of ancient dragon magic.

Zuly smiled viciously, her grip tightening on her spear. “Time to remind these bastards why the Dragonlords were feared across the ages.”

With a mighty war cry, she launched forward, her spear piercing straight through a changeling’s chest before she spun, slashing another across the throat.

Jennifer, moving like a viper, cracked her whip, the silver chain wrapping around an Umbrum knight’s throat. With one vicious yank, she snapped his neck instantly.

Behind them, their army poured into the battlefield, crashing against Sombra’s forces with sheer brute strength.

Spike, still standing despite his wounds, grinned.

“About damn time you showed up, Mom.”

Zuly winked at him. “You’re not the only one who likes to make an entrance, kid.”

Jennifer simply shook her head. “We’ll talk about your reckless stupidity after the war.”

And with that, the final battle exploded into full chaos.

Chrysalis & Tirek’s Rage – The Enemies’ Last Move

Chrysalis, now looking absolutely livid, screamed as she fired another wave of dark energy at Twilight and Sunset.

“NO! NO, NO, NO!! THIS WAS SUPPOSED TO BE MY VICTORY!”

Twilight deflected the blast, her aura surging brighter than before.

“And now it’s your defeat.”

Tirek, still recovering from Big Macintosh’s earlier attack, slammed his fists into the ground, sending a shockwave of fire across the battlefield.

“YOU INSECTS THINK YOU CAN WIN?!”

But even as he raged, the enemy forces were dwindling.

Sombra, still silent, narrowed his eyes. He was calculating, observing.

Then, without warning—he turned and disappeared into the darkness.

Spike saw him vanish. “…He’s retreating.”

That wasn’t a good sign.

The Final Stand – A Moment of Hope

The battlefield was shifting once more.

The combined forces of dragons, changelings, griffons, and Equestrians were pushing back.

Garble, Soarin, and Tempest stood side by side, defending a breach in the outer wall.

Big Macintosh and Thorax rallied the injured troops, keeping them in formation.

Twilight, Sunset, and Rarity were gathering their magic for a final attack.

Spike stood at the front, facing Tirek and Chrysalis head-on.

He could feel the battle nearing its end.

But he also knew one thing for certain.

Sombra wasn’t done yet.

Something was coming.

And whatever it was…

It would be their greatest fight yet.

The battlefield fell eerily silent.

For the first time since the battle had begun, the warriors of Equestria and the Dragonlands breathed easy.

Tirek was injured. Chrysalis had fallen back. The Umbrum army was decimated.

Every soldier lowered their weapons, their bodies trembling with exhaustion.

Spike, still clutching his bleeding side, exhaled a ragged breath. He glanced around, seeing Twilight, Sunset, Rarity, Moondancer, and the others gathering their strength.

The storm clouds above the Empire began to clear, revealing the shattered moonlight.

It looked like the battle was over.

Then—

A scream tore through the air.

Sombra’s Final Move

A sudden explosion of black energy erupted from the heart of the Empire, sending debris flying in every direction.

Spike whirled around, his eyes widening.

“The Crystal Heart—!”

He had ordered some of their best warriors—his **adoptive father, Dovah Drake, his brother, Kallum, and the surviving soldiers from Burzum—to guard the sacred relic.

Now… their bodies lay broken across the palace steps.

Sombra stood among them, a smirk carved onto his face. His crimson eyes gleamed with sadistic amusement, his armored hand wrapped in crackling darkness.

**The Crystal Heart hovered above his palm—**its once-glowing surface flickering with fractures.

Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Discord, and Shining Armor rushed toward the palace, their faces stricken with horror.

Cadance’s breath hitched. “No… NO!”

Sombra clenched his fist.

The Crystal Heart shattered.

A violent shockwave of black energy erupted outward, rippling across the Empire like a tidal wave.

The last divine shield protecting the Crystal Empire was gone.

Sombra had won.

The Horrified Reactions

Cadance fell to her knees, tears brimming in her eyes. “It… it can’t be…”

Shining Armor, his face twisted with rage, shouted in defiance. “You bastard—”

Sombra vanished in a flicker of shadow, disappearing into the darkness once more.

Dovah Drake, Spike’s adoptive father, clutched his bleeding shoulder, barely able to stand.

“Damn it…” he muttered. “I should have seen him coming. He got the drop on us.”

Jennifer ran to his side, her hands glowing with healing energy. “Dovah, stay still. You’re losing too much blood.”

Kallum groaned, pushing himself off the ground. “We failed…”

A suffocating silence fell over the battlefield.

Then, a cold, mocking laughter echoed from above.

Sombra, Tirek, and Chrysalis – The True War Begins

Sombra reappeared in the sky, his dark cape billowing against the storm.

Beside him, Tirek cracked his knuckles, his wounds already healing as he absorbed the dark magic around him.

Chrysalis floated beside them, her green eyes gleaming with satisfaction. “It’s over, princesses. Your precious heart is gone.”

Below, Celestia and Luna gritted their teeth, trying to conceal their despair.

**Sombra raised his hand—**revealing something in his grasp.

A cry pierced the night.

Flurry Heart.

The baby girl floated helplessly in Sombra’s grip, wrapped in crackling black energy. Her tiny arms flailed, her innocent blue eyes filled with terror as she wailed in distress.

Cadance’s blood ran cold.

“LET HER GO!” she screamed, her magic surging in desperation.

Sombra laughed cruelly. “Oh, I don’t think so. You see, I’ve been thinking… what better way to celebrate my return than by offering a royal sacrifice?”

Tirek smirked. “Seems poetic.”

Cadance fired a blast of magic, but Chrysalis easily deflected it.

Celestia turned to Twilight, her voice filled with urgency. “We need to form a plan. If we rush in without thinking, they’ll kill her.”

Twilight’s mind raced. “But we don’t have time—”

Then, without a word, Spike moved.

Spike’s Reckless Gamble – The Hero’s Leap

No hesitation. No second thoughts.

His body reacted before his mind even processed the action.

A deep emerald light erupted from his back—his dragon wings bursting forth in full form.

Before anyone could stop him, he shot into the sky like a meteor, straight toward Flurry Heart.

“SPIKE, WAIT—!” Twilight screamed.

“DAMN IT, YOU IDIOT!” Tempest roared.

Sombra’s eyes widened slightly in surprise.

“Fool.”

As Spike **closed the distance, Sombra’s magic lashed out—**a spear of black lightning striking Spike directly through his shoulder.

The pain was excruciating.

But he didn’t stop.

With one final burst of speed, Spike tore through the magic barrier surrounding Flurry, grabbing her in his arms and pulling her close to his chest.

The moment he did—Sombra’s magic exploded outward.

A violent shockwave of darkness crashed against his body, ripping through his flesh.

His vision blurred.

His wings crumbled under the pain.

The world spun violently.

And then—he plummeted.

The Fall – Spike’s Last Stand

The impact was brutal.

Spike crashed into the ruined streets of the Crystal Empire, the stone shattering beneath him.

A massive dust cloud erupted into the air, obscuring everything.

For a long moment, silence.

Then—Flurry Heart’s crying broke through the wreckage.

As the dust settled, everyone saw him.

Spike lay on the ground, his entire body battered, his right arm dislocated, his back bruised from the fall. Blood dripped from his lips, his breath shallow.

But Flurry Heart—not a single scratch was on her.

Spike had shielded her with his entire body.

The battlefield froze.

Twilight, Rarity, Sunset, Fluttershy, Moondancer, and the others ran to his side.

Cadance’s heart nearly stopped. “SPIKE! FLURRY!”

She sprinted across the battlefield, her magic flickering uncontrollably.

Jennifer, Dovah, and Kallum moved immediately, pushing through the panicked warriors.

Jennifer dropped beside her son, her hands glowing. “Spike… hold on, baby. Just hold on.”

Dovah clenched his fists. “Damn it, damn it!”

Flurry Heart sobbed, clinging to Spike’s torn jacket. “Bah… bah…”

The battlefield grew eerily silent.

Sombra, still hovering above, looked down in mild amusement. “Resilient… but foolish.”

Tirek crossed his arms. “A shame. He would have made a fine general for our army.”

Chrysalis chuckled. “How touching. Pity it was all for nothing.”

The Empire's Hope – The Fight Isn’t Over

Celestia gritted her teeth. “Damn them…”

Luna raised her sword, fury in her eyes. “Prepare yourselves.”

Twilight lifted her gaze, her body trembling with rage.

“We end this… NOW.”

Spike, despite his pain, coughed out a chuckle. His fingers clenched into the dirt beneath him.

His body burned with exhaustion.

But he wasn’t done.

Not yet.

With a shaky breath, he forced himself onto one knee.

And as his allies stood beside him, ready for the final fight…

The last battle for the Crystal Empire began.

Dragonkin Chap. 2 First day, First hearts
View Online

Dragonkin

Dragonkin Chap. 2 First day, First hearts

10 YEARS LATER

DRAKE MANSION

SPIKE’S ROOM

“ 998, 999… 1000,” said an exhausted Spike “ Woohoo! That’s a new record! 1000 push-ups in less than four minutes!” Despite his exhaustion, Spike erupted.

Spike checked his stop-watch and placed it on his night table. He simply stood there, eyes closed and totally motionless; lost in thought. One idea rattled around in his mind.

I start at the academy in 3 days… I wonder what it’s gonna be like to attend the best academy/university in the world… who will I meet and make friends wit-
“Spike! Come down for breakfast, please!” his mother hollered.

“Yes mom, let me just take a bath!”

DRAKE RESIDENCE

DINING ROOM

“Well Dovah, our little boy is headed to university.” Jenny said, a touch of wistfulness creeping into her throat.

“You know, I thought we would be ready for it. Kallum went away 7 years ago, and then he got married; hell, now we’re grandparents! But still... I can’t… I just… I feel like we didn’t do our best by Shane sometimes.”

“...His behavior towards… you know,” Jenny queried.

“Don’t get me wrong I feel we raised him well; he knows right from wrong, he’s got good manners and etiquette, but...”.

“Damn right we did! With all my love and affection, and your training, he is nothing short of perfect!” Jenny interrupted.

“I would love to believe that, Jenny, but... that Shane suffered greatly … and I can’t shake this feeling that Shane has ‘turned off’ some of his feelings… Important ones. And I couldn’t help him”

“He acts just like a regular teen pondering life at his age. I don’t see how there is-”

“Something wrong? Have you noticed that since he turned 14, he rarely smiled? That he is mostly in a serious mood? That he-”

“Ever since the day we discovered that our last names were not a coincidence, but that he and you are actually blood-related?”

“I can’t stop but think that he thinks he is a burden to us; Maybe his draconian ego has finally kicked in and he hates his parents Although we all know that I offered to adopt him... I can’t blame him. I wish I had never used that ancestry tracker in the castle… Maybe he’d still be the same kid I found in that God-forsaken town...”

“Or he would’ve grown and lived a lie! Honey... he was going to find out eventually. I don’t think you did something wrong-” Jenny tried to reassure her husband.

“SOMETHING WRONG… SOMETHING WRONG! Jenny, remember when I taught Shane to write poetry, and make music?” Remember when he was practicing that new spell inside his room and almost burned down his side of the mansion? When I went to fix the damage... I found a notebook. every entry was about the same topics: death, sadness, anger, despair, agony… Jenny, I think Spike has some sort of psycho-”

“Morning!”

“Ah- good morning, Spike! Slept well?” Jenny quickly choked down her nerves, and embraced her youngest son.

“Yep! You guys?”

“Quite all right, son,” Dovah said started

“Now Spike-”

“Yes, Dad?” Spike wearily responded, already detecting the faint tightness of his father’s words, a lecture surely forthcoming.

“Are you happy? You are still planning to attend Royal Formation?”

“You bet!”

“So... Have you settled on your university path, son??” Dovah inquired

“Become a lawyer, or a politician- like you, Dad”

“Yes... there is no reason you can’t achieve that noble goa… but I was referencing short term goals, like joining a club… finding a nice young lady and… you know,” Dovah began, getting a small blush gently painting his cheeks as his thoughts petered out..

“Give me more grandbabies!” Jenny quickly interrupted, shooting Spike one of the most discerning looks imaginable. .

“God, Mom! I’m only 18!”

“So, what? Your brother was 20 when he got married- and they had little Callie and Joseph. Aren’t they just adorable?”

“Yes… but falling in love and having a family is not for me-in fact, I’d say it is the least of my concerns.”

“But Shaney, love is important! It’s what makes us living beings…”

“I know... I’m just not interested in all that romance and baby-making. One thing I do know is that it’s a great responsibility, so…”

“It sounds like if you are afraid of responsibility,” Jenny said, shooting the typical mother-knows-best look towards Spike.

“Aaaaaaanyway... Spike, apart from studying, what else are you planning to do?” Dovah piped up, finally realising that the only way to have his concerns calmed would be to interject into his wife’s verbal assault.

“Well... get a job, rent an apartment, maybe join a few clubs.”

“FUCK NO!!!, Spike, listen, that may be a noble lifestyle, but, let’s face the truth with your current level of knowledge, strength, and talent, I can bet every dollar I have that you will be placed in the First responders or the defenders or even Special ops, not to mention the student council... Spike you are not going to have time to get a job if you get chosen for any of these groups… Plus it is kind of pointless to get a job since you were basically begged to join that academy and you have a full scholarship… so” Dovah stated seriously

“So, what are you getting at with that last statement?” Spike monotonously answered

“Right, ahm, I have bought you a house, in Canterlot, nothing too big but, big enough for you to be comfortable, we’ll be shipping your stuff down there today as a matter of fact, but you have to help us choose if to ship your car or motorcycle.”

“What?” Spike answered confused

“ I have bought you a house, in Canterlot, nothing too big but, big enough for you to be comfortable, we’ll be shipping your stuff do-” Dovah started saying faster

“I got that part, I just don’t get my car thing” Spike answered, his tone changed for the first time during the whole conversation.

“Well we were going to ship both down to your new house, but, we thought that you might want to drive down there… So that being the reason for the question” Dovah answered

“Dad, it will take me 48 hours of continuous driving to get there, I was planning to take a plane like normal folk, you can ship both of vehicles down” Spike answered with a smile

“Ok then, that settles it, I will finish the necessary arrangements and get the Jet ready for your departure tomorrow. Your belongings will be mailed today and I will have someone take care of fixing you new house up” Dovah said happily

“Right, at what time should I leave tomorrow dad?” Spike asked

“It’s up to you but I recommend you arrive down there, after 3:30 PM for everything to be ready.” Dovah finished

“Oh, my little man, is going off to university, sniff sniff, I can’t handle it… WAAH” Jenny said running away while crying her eyes out

“Yeah, So little I’m almost 7 feet tall (2.10 M)” Spike answered sarcastically

“ Let her be, Spike… Listen I know that we had this conversation before but… do think of it… the love thing… It is important you know.” Dovah answered

“I will dad, I promise I will, but don’t expect me to fall in love” Spike stated

“I won’t son… oh… one more thing, remember to be careful.” Dovah said

“With what?” Spike asked confused

“With being you… son, I think you haven’t noticed but… um… you are what your mom calls Prime material… To what I understand is that you are the incarnation of what women what in a life partner. And let’s face it, you are a triple threat, your smart, good looking, and have a big heart of gold… not to mention you are rich... Filthy rich, so be very careful with who you socialize and even more, be wary of girls in heat, they will do the extreme to hook you, ok son “ Dovah said with a smile on his face.

“Yes dad, I will” Spike answered

NEXT MORNING

After saying his goodbyes to everyone, and again being almost suffocated by his mom booby-trap for what felt like an eternity, Spike was finally landing in the Canterlot International Airport.

“Well… let’s start this adventure.” Spike said as he was walking towards the airport’s main entrance.

He was about to call a cab when out of the corner of his eyes he spotted something, something that surprised him.

“It can’t be” Said Spike shocked

There in the parking lot of the airport, was a car, but not just any car.

“What is my Shelby Mustang doing here?” Spike asked himself getting closer to the car

Indeed a Green and Purple striped Shelby mustang with a 5.2 L V8 engine with a flat-plane crank that produces 526 HP and 429 lb-ft. Of torque. And resting on the windshield was a letter.

“Enjoy your new adventure, now go and be a bit of a showoff - love Mom and Dad” Spike read, then checked the envelope and found his car and house keys,

“I should’ve known, thanks mom and dad,” Spike said to himself

Spike got into his car and planted the address onto the GPS system and headed towards his new house.

40 MINUTES LATER

“Well, it must be somewhere around here, 2020 Kingdom Rd. Ah, here it is… You have to be kidding me” spike said as he looked upon his new house.

“He said it wasn’t going to be big,” Spike said surprised.
He parked his car in the driveway and rushed out and rushed into the house, A 2 floor 6 bedrooms, 2 living room, 1 kitchen, 1 massive dining room, a fully equipped Gym, and a basement, that had been turned into a music studio/ man cave with all his instruments and even a pool table. Not to mention the big garden and the 25 ft long pool in the middle of it.

“WHAT I’M I SUPPOSED TO DO WITH ALL THIS, I DON’T EVEN PLAY POOL!!! Spike screamed.

“AH well, it’s a blessing nonetheless, that being said I should probably go and finish does songs I was supposed to upload onto Video world” (couldn't come up with a name to parody YouTube)

NEXT MORNING

6:00 Am was the time on Spike’s alarm clock.

“Well time to get ready for my first day,” Spike said half-asleep “according to the letter they sent me I have to be on Campus before 10 AM for the welcoming ceremony; that gives me time for a quick workout, bath and then breakfast. Good thing mom taught me how to cook.” Spike said getting up from his bed.

2 hours later

Spike got into his car and headed towards the campus which was a convenient 5 minutes drive away. It was an uneventful drive towards campus, with only 2 things in Spike’s head was reuniting with old friends and the lyrics for the new song he was writing at the moment.

Spike pulled up to one of the biggest campuses he had ever seen it had to be as big as a city.

“The city inside the city, Oh how fun” Spike said sarcastically

He parked his car in an empty parking space, got out and looked around, there were quite a few other students, but since it was still early he wasn’t surprised.

“ Well hello there Spike It’s been a while” Came to a voice just as an arm was placed around his neck

Spike turned and did nothing but smile towards the owner of that arm.

“Sebastian “Soarin” Rivas, It has been far too long, bro” Spike answered happily

The two gave each other a manly handshake and hug.

“We are also here you know” came a voice from behind them”

Spike looked over at the owner of the voice,

“Caramel, Flash, and Cheese sandwich, good to see you again guys”

“Yeah the squad is finally back together, well most of it, we are yet to find-” Flash began

“Sorry for bein’ late guys, but ye’ know, traffic” Came a deep bass like voice

“Big Mac, good to see ya again man, but, you know, I never got the point of you taking a Sabbatic year to work, I mean you are a year older than us.” Said Caramel

“What and have fun without ma dearest friends, I doubt that’ll be ok” Big mac answered

“Well guys it was nice to meet again and I hope we can hang out now that we’re here, but I have something to take care of.” Said Spike almost in a hurry.

“You’re just gonna go and scout the ladies, I’m I aight,” said Caramel winking towards him.

“No, that would be you, and one piece of advice, be more like Cheese sandwich, out of everyone here he is the only one in a relationship, maybe then you would actually have a proper date instead of friendship gifts every Valentine’s day. ” Spike answered leaving them behind

“BURN” Screamed screamed flash while he, Cheese sandwich, Soarin, and Big Mac laughed their asses off.

“Yup, That’s our Spike, alright, and that wasn’t a burn” Caramel answered

Spike walked down the quickly crowding hallways of the main building of the campus, looking left and right at all the trophies, pictures, classrooms, decore, paintings. Yet ignoring all the looks and whispering that many girls and even males were having about him, more importantly ignoring all the bedroom eyes he was getting from most of the female population so far.

Spike picked up the pace and turned the corner, and then caught a glimpse of a certain purple hair girl at the end corner of the hallway. Spike walked up quietly towards her and was about to scare the hell out of her when he overheard many voices talking at the same time.

“You know Twilight, It’s nice that we are all in the same draft for this academy,” Said a certain Rainbow colored girl, her hair went all the way down to her shoulders, she had a very lean yet athletic build, about 5’8” (1.73M), she wore a blue training hoodie, over a white t-shirt a pair of Nike sneakers, and from what Spike could see she had a B-cup size rack, and what he believed were magenta-colored eyes.

“Rainbow Dash, we are not being drafted, we just got accepted to the best university in the world,” Said the aforementioned Purple-haired, girl, who was wearing a blue blouse, with a purple skirt, a pair of purple socks and some black shoes, and a pair of reading glasses, she stood at 5’6” (1.68M) and had a C-cup rack, and had deep purple eyes.

“Twilight is right Dash, we are not soldiers or anything, so relax a bit,” Said a girl with a mix of yellow and red hair, She wore an orange shirt, underneath a black leather jacket a pair of skinny black jeans, and a pair of purple and black boots, she stood at 5’ 11” (1.80 M) and had a DD-cup size and light purple eyes.

“Twilight and Sunset are right Rainbow, we’ll know yer excited but try to contain yerself” said a girl with a southern accent and an amazon body, Fit with the perfect amount of muscle that still made her attractive and not so intimidating, standing at a surprising 6’2” (1.88 M), wore a brown Stetson hat over her long blond hair, a white T-shirt under an open orange button-up shirt, a blue jeans, a pair of brown cowboy boots, had a DD- cup rack, and jade green eyes.

“Uhm... It’s ok to be excited… I mean, I am too, but… don’t go and get yourself in trouble… please… if you want that is.” said a girl, with a white blouse underneath an open long sleeve yellow shirt, a long green skirt and a pair of light green wedges, she had long pink hair, blueish-green eyes, she stood at 5’4” (1.62 M) but because of the heals she appeared to be 5’5” (1.67 M), but the most astonishing thing about her physic was her F-cup bust size.

“Iknowrightthisuniversityisjustsobigandawesomethatthereissomuchtodo, somanyfriendstomake, somanypartiestoplanand-” Said a girl with bubblegum pink, curly, long-haired girl, wearing a blue jacket over a white and pink shirt, black leggings, and pink flats, she stood at 5’9” (1.75) and had a DD-cup rack, before being interrupted by the final member of the group.

“Pinkie, darling, you should remember to articulate and pronounce your words a bit slower for us to understand dear, and also you should lay down the sugar and sweets, or you will become… well… way too thick.” Stated a girl with long violet hair, dark blue eyes, wearing an elegant light blue, long-sleeved shirt, a purple skirt and a pair of violet heels, she stood at 5’7” (1.70) but because of her heels she appeared to be 5’9” (1.75 M), she had an E- cup rack size, and many other jewels and accessories.

“Yeah, yeah, I will relax, for now, I just can’t wait to get to the advanced classes and join the Wonderbolts, and then go and kick some giant monster ass.” Said the girl referred to as Rainbow Dash enthusiastically

“Ugh, you are just impossible darling… anyway, Twilight dear, where’s my adorable Spikey-Wickey, I missed him so much during summer break.” Said Rarity

“Well, since he became my spiritual guide, I can’t just have him running around just like that,” said Twilight.

“Oh, I wanted to play with the little guy, I mean he was the cutest puppy I have ever met” Said Rarity in a very sad tone.

“Sorry Rarity, but It’s just too risky having him out-” Started Twilight just to be interrupted by a male speaker.

“So… let me get this straight… Did you name a dog after me? Cause... I mean you gave me the nickname of Spike because of my hair being a mohawk back in 3rd grade, but still.” Said Spike, who was leaning on the wall acting rather cool.

“Shane?” Twilight said, hands over her mouth and tears coming out of her eyes.

“Taylor Stanford, or should I just say… Oh, who I’m I kidding come here and give me a hug Twi!!!” Said, Spike standing up straight and opening his arms to give her a hug.

Twilight rushed over and hugged Spike so tightly, and due to her height and the way she had jumped to be on Spike’s torso, she looked like a doll in his arms.

“It has been a long time, Twilight, and man have you grown” Said Spike

“That’s my line, you were just so chubby and short back in elementary school,” Twilight answered not wanting to let go of him until they heard an “ahem” coming from her group of friends.

Twilight looked over and saw her friends looking at them, some in jealousy, others in surprise, but for 2 of them, it was only a reunion with a friend.

“Twilight dear, mind me asking, but aren’t you going to introduce us to this lovely young man” Said Rarity, giving her friend a smile.

“Oh Yeah… Uhm…” Twilight tried to say but was all tongue-tied.

“Nice to meet you all, My name is Shane Drake, but as you may know my nickname is Spike, feel free to call me that if you want.” Said Spike smiling

“Oh well, My name is Rachel Belle Faison, but feel free to call me Rarity.” She said stretching her hand in a royal manner, Spike thought she was some sort of royalty so he took her hand and kissed it, making her blush “Such a Gentlemen” She thought

“Hey, my name is Robyn Dunnewolt, but you can call me Rainbow Dash,” Said the girl

“Hello I’m Susan Zimmer, but you can call me Sunset Shimmer.”

“Hello, my name is Francesca Speranzi, but you can call me Fluttershy… that is if you want.” said the girl barely louder than a whisper and with a very big blush over her face.

“I hope you haven’t forgotten bout lil’ ol’ me,” Said Applejack

“Of course not Applejack, or should I call you Abygael Smith? Spike answered almost seriously, receiving a light punch in his left shoulder from said girl.

“Hi, I’m Penelope Pinkamena Paice, but you can call me Pinkie pie, or just Pinky, or-”

“I know Pinky I haven’t forgotten you, not like you didn’t allow me to since you sent me about 200 texts a day.” Deadpanned, Spike

“YEEEEY, you do remember me” Pinkie screamed

“Right, so, I hear you are the awesomely famous Rainbooms,” Spike said changing the subject rather quickly.

“Oh, so you know about us, that is awesome!” Said Rainbow Dash

“Who doesn’t, plus those 2 actually sent me links to your songs,” Spike said motioning towards Applejack and Pinkie pie.

“So, Spike, what about you? Do you like music? Can you play any instruments? How about writing songs? Have you been in a band before? What is your favorite genre?-” Said Rainbow Dash, acting almost like Pinkie Pie.

“I thought only Pinkie was Hyper.” Said Spike looking at Rainbow Dash, while she blushed realizing her actions.
“And to answer your questions. 1) I love music, 2) You name the instrument and I can play it, 3) I have written almost 5 notebooks worth of songs, and published around half of them on the internet, 4) I was in a band called “Over my head” (Parody of a real band called Neck Deep) during high school, but due to differences in our musical tastes I left, and 5) My favorite genre is Metal, but I am open-minded when it comes to music.” Spike finished

“Wait you said you were a member of Over my head that pop-punk band from Vanhoover? I don’t remember seeing you” Said Sunset Shimmer

“Remember the guitarist that had a black hoody on and also wore a skeleton Jaw mask? That was me.” Said Spike taking out the same mask and putting it on.

“It was you, OMG!!!” Said Sunset as soon as she saw the resemblance and begging to fangirl over him.

“Screw that, you said you posted your content online? What is your channel’s name? Asked Rainbow Dash getting closer to his face.

“The Draketones, I do covers, solos, originals, blogs” Answered Spike

“Wait, The Draketones, THE Draketones, the guy who does the videos about going to public places and does metal cover on his guitar while wearing a skull’s mask? Rainbow Dash said starting to fangirl over him more and more until she realized her actions again and said: “I mean, Cool, I think your content is awesome, and all.” Trying to act cool (Shout out to Ruslan Malyshev, go check him out if you want).

“Thanks,” said Spike in a serious tone

Spike then checked his watch and was surprised about the time.

“We better get going it’s 9:58 and we need to be in the auditorium before 10 o’clock,” said Spike rushing them.

“AHHHHHH” Twilight screamed after hearing this “ I’m going to be late on my first day of class, UNACCEPTABLE,” Twilight screamed as she ran off.

“I forgot about her “being on time” trauma, she can actually go crazy if things don’t go her way,” Spike said.

“WE KNOW!” the girls screamed as they and Spike ran after Twilight in order to make it to the ceremony.

SECOND LATER INSIDE THE AUDITORIUM

Spike, Twilight and the rest of the gang had arrived and met up with Spikes other friends.

Now they, like many other newbies, awaited for on their seats for the ceremony to begin, both the excitement and nervousness could be felt all over the auditorium.

All of a sudden, the big firework explosions went of scaring at least 98% of the students attending the auditorium, and a voice was heard saying: “WELCOME ONE AND WELCOME ALL, TO THE CANTERLOT ROYAL FORMATION ACADEMY THE BEST UNIVERSITY OUT THERE!!!! MY NAME IS DENNIS CURDEM BUT YOU CAN JUST CALL ME DISCORD OR MR. DISCORD, SINCE I AM THE DEACON, AT YOUR SERVICE.!” Said the lanky man, who was probably in his late 40, dressed in a very weird outfit, that looked had been placed together using different types of shirts and pants, plus using a sneaker in his left foot, and a formal one on his right foot.

All-around the auditorium you could see pale and surprised faces. In some cases, some people had jumped on top of others, mostly females, but there was one or two guys who did the same or even they jumped on top or behind girls to take cover.
In between all the commotion, a certain violet haired girl had jumped on top of certain draconian, who surprisingly, was getting suffocated between said girl’s breasts as she tightens her grip around him.

“Ahem… not that I mind the contact or anything, but could you get off you’re suffocating me” Came the muffled voice of Spike.

At the mention of this Rarity opened her eyes and so the position she was in and blushed so hard that her face looked like a tomato.

“OMG… I’m so sorry Spike, my actions were so unladylike” Rarity said, trying and failing to hide both her embarrassment and the fact that she had enjoyed being so close to Spike.

“No problem, honestly, I mean they say that sometimes when we get scared we look for the first thing that makes us feel safe… so… Oh God, Fluttershy passed out, someone please help me wake her up!. Spike frantically said looking at his friends who started to search for something to wake her up.

All she heard around her were muffled sounds, but she had the feeling of something big and muscular holding her, and she felt very, very safe. She started to open her eyes and the first thing she saw when she opened her eyes were Spike’s emerald green eyes, Fluttershy still couldn’t hear anything but could see that Spike was talking to her, but all she could focus in were his eyes, she could just look at them until she got lost in them, and hoped that she was never rescued; unconsciously she started to lean in and was just inches away from kissing him in the lips when.

“Shy… Fluttershy… you with us?” Spike said while shaking her lightly

“Wha… What?... where I’m I?” Fluttershy asked, finally coming back to reality and almost passing out again when realizing her current position, turning as red as Rarity if not worst

“The auditorium, you passed out when that weirdo who says is the deacon, made his entrance,” Spike answered

“Oh… Uhm… well thanks for helping me Spike'' answered a bashful Fluttershy as she got back onto her seat oblivious to the jealous looks she was getting from many other girls nearby, including Twilight, Sunset, and Rarity who, if you paid close attention at her, you could see a purple aura surrounding her, even the look she was giving could make any unfaithful jerk change his ways and become the most faithful man on the galaxy.

“NOTHING? No applause? No cheering? No?... hmph… tough crowd” Said Discord with a look of disappointment on his face.

“Well, sorry for scaring you, and to the 3 kids that didn’t get scared, good for you, you are way on your way to becoming perfect First responders or Defenders. Now, let me re-introduce myself I am Dennis Curdem but you can all call me Discord; Now I know you all have questions, so next to your seats we have placed some microphones, now if you’re going to ask any question and, no questions about my attire are not welcome” Said Discord seeing as many people were reaching for the microphones, and as soon as he said that everybody got back to sitting straight.
“Moving on, Thus university works just like any other, we have many carriers, going from Teaching to Law and politics or even advance courses, but of course, you’re all here to hear about the big Guns, Applying for the First responders or Defenders, and for those even more ambitious the Special ops, now there are rules to apply for does carriers, in other words, you have to have a certain Magika, Stamina, Knowledge, and combat/survival abilities; to make the long story short you have to be at least a level 70 in Magika or Rank C-, level 70 in Stamina or again Rank C-, level 60 in Knowledge or Rank D, and level 80 in Survival/Combat abilities or Rank B, to apply to this courses, now how are we going to find out your current level? Well this machine behind me was built to measure your level and give us and yourselves and idea of where you stand when it comes to choosing your careers, of course only in these 4 specific areas. Now before we begin, If there are any questions?... No?... Oh well… Oh, before I forget, I forgot to mention that we offer students here the positions of Tutors and/or Instructors, now what does that imply? Well, students who are found to be way too advanced in all these areas are welcomed to take a test that allows them to become teachers, also they get sent, if they pass and if they want, to Special ops classes, which are basically advanced classes for all the careers we have in this university. Now I ask again, any question? Discord finished.

Many hands went up and Discord started answering questions left and right.

“When are these tests gonna take place?” Asked Soarin

“1 month from now, so for the time being, you’re free to go and check out all the classes for the courses we offer” Discord answered

“Are students who become instructors and/or tutors still be considered students or teachers? Asked Twilight

“Very good question, Instructors will be considered something like graduated students will, being able to attend class until they have gathered enough credits to graduate, but they will be asked to go to different High Schools and private academies to, well, instruct the younger generation and help them tone their abilities, for university, while tutors will be considered as students with benefits, they must attend all classes they have selected, but they will be able to skip as long as they have been asked to by the Principals, the deacon, AKA. Me, or an instructor, further than that they are free to join the clubs and groups they want. Anyone else? Discord finished.

“Is there a limit for the number of study groups and clubs someone can sign up for?” Asked Flash.

“Some clubs and groups have practice or meetings over the weekends, that said, you can join any club you want, but having a maximum of 5 clubs/groups in total, and that total please make sure to not go over 3 clubs/groups of the same purpose like having 4 sports clubs and 1 study group or vice-versa.” Discord finished

“Where are the principals?” Asked Spike

“Oh… Well, my wife is the headmaster, or principal if you want to call her that way, and her sister is the vice-principal, and unfortunately, due to some issues taking place at the castle they could be here, but they will be the ones looking over the Instructor exams” Discord finished.

“ What are the differences between First responders and Defenders and Special ops? Asked another girl in the crowd.

“First responders are the group of students that are sent into battle metaphysical attacks from low-level beasts like, levels D through C+, and The Defenders mostly take care of protecting the people, like patrolling near safe houses, escorting people to safe places, field doctors, etc, etc. And The special ops, are the ones that go in to aid both groups if the situation escalates over the required levels of action, and if volunteered, they are sent to aid in catastrophes, like level B+ through Level U+ attacks, now that is a very sensitive desition since in the last 10 years we’ve lost 15 members of our special ops, they were all between the ages of 18 to 23, the statue in the middle of the garden was made in their honor and every time, someone dies we place their names on the plack under it.” Discord said with a very sad tone.
“Anyway, let us begin the measuring shall we?” Said Discord motioning everyone to get in line and go up to the machine to get measured.

After almost 1 hour almost everyone had gone. The only person who was missing was Spike and he had voluntarily gone to the back of the line. He was rather anxious to see his level seeing that All his friends had gone and came out with High marks:

M S K C/S Level
RD B+ AA+ C+ AA+ 98
AJ B+ AA+ A+ AA+ 99
Ry AA+ B+ A+ B+ 95
PP B+ U+ AA+ AA+ 96
FS B+ B- AA+ A+ 93
SS AA+ AA+ AA+ U+ 110
TS U+ B- U++ AA+ 112
Fla B- U+ AA+ AA+ 100
CS B- AA+ AA+ AA+ 99
Big C+ U+ S+ U+ 105
Soa A U+ A+ U+ 110
Car B- AA+ A+ SS+ 105

Spike wanted to get a good level to join his new and old friends in the pursuit to enter the Instructors; So with all his anxiety and his stomach tied in a massive knot he climbed the stairs and placed his hand over the machine, and then he let out just a bit of his Magika. The machine started going crazy and everyone looked with amazement towards the screen. Once the machine stopped the information it displayed was the following:

Shane Alexander “Spike” Drake
Age: 18 Born: 25/Aug/2001
Raze: Human (Draconian)

Height: 6’11” (2.11 M) Left-handed

M S K C/S Level
U++ U++ U++ U++ 200*

Note* Must work on emotional control when using power at full potential

“That is the highest level we’ve ever had in this institution, young man, I must ask you to partake in the exam this coming month, believe me, we are all very interested in seeing your capabilities put to the test.” Discord said

Spike turned around and looked at the crowd, he turned to look at his friends who were all shocked, or giving him a thumbs up or clapping, he looked around and saw faces of fear, admiration, envy and, although thinking it was his imagination, faces of lust.

“Well, now all you must go off and attend the test classes since today is a special day all classes will only last 30 minutes and you will be allowed to leave the class when you decide you’ve seen enough, except for the classes taking place outside, AKA, PE, Magika Cultivation, Hunting/survival class, Zoology/Biology (just for today) and for our pegasus, and all other avian marked students, scouting and meteorology, good luck in your first day! Now go on and have a blast.” Said Discord dismissing the crowd

As soon as Spike reached his group of friends he asked “Where do you guys want to go first?

“We haven’t decided yet, we thought of walking around and just entering any class that catches the eye” Said Soarin, while gesturing towards Big Mac, Caramel, and Cheese Sandwich.

“Good Idea, hey look, PE won’t be available until 3 PM, which makes it, like all the outdoor classes the last ones, so Why don’t we guys meet there?” said Spike.

“Good enough for me, see ya later, bro,” Said Soarin as he and many others walked away, leaving just Spike, Sunset Shimmer, Flash Sentry and Twilight Sparkle on their own.

“Let’s go to Psychology class I’ve heard it's interesting” Said Twilight
“Wherever you go I follow” Answered Flash, a bit too dreamily to go unnoticed by the remaining two, who just looked at each other, shrugged, and then Spike made the “after you” position for Sunset Shimmer and they were off.

PSYCHOLOGY CLASS 11:30 AM

“Hello and welcome to Psychology class my name is Beatriz Broomtail but you can all call me Ms. Biddy, and I will be your teacher for this year, that is if you decide to take this class,” Said the teacher, who appeared to be in her 50s, a bit on the chubby side and her hair was combed all the way up to resemble a cloud, a big puffy, soft AF cloud.

“During this year, we will dive deep into the mysteries of the Psychic and explore the mysteries of the brain and personality traits. That goes from the common feelings of every living being to the dark and sinister mental illnesses out there” The teacher continued.

Meanwhile on Spike’s table, Twilight was at the edge of her seat absorbing every word the teacher said and writing it down, Sunset just listened and paid close attention as she also founded interesting, Flash was, being Flash and trying to pay attention but, always glancing at Twilight every now and then, and Spike was just looking at the scene in front of him unfold and wondered “why is he looking so much at Twilight, and why is he making that dorky face every time he does, is he making fun of her behind her back or… wait a minute that’s the same face Kallum made when he looked at Yuki before, during and even after dating and getting married. So that’s how it is eh Flashy m’boy, someone’s smitten.”

“Now remember young ones, the subjects we will be discussing in this class can be very sensitive and even considered taboo, and when it comes to mental illnesses some people try to ignore them, making them even worse; the point of this class is not to make you feel pity for anyone who suffers this, but to be able to understand it, to detect it, to act upon it, to be there to lend a crying shoulder when you have to. And remember, there are so many natural things without explanation and all you can do is accept them. Now you get the next 10 minutes to ponder about joining or not, or you are dismissed and can go get ready for your next class test, have a lovely day all of you and i hope to see you around the school.” said Ms. Biddy going and sitting down on her desk and started checking papers.

“That was enlightening,” said Sunset Shimmer

“FASCINATING, if you ask me.” Twilight stated

Both Spike and Flash just nodded in agreement before getting up and walking out of the classroom with the girls in tow.

“Where to now?” Asked Spike

“Let’s split up and go to all the classes we can before class finishes,” said Twilight with glee; and with that, they all went their separate ways.

COOKING CLASS 1:30 PM

After Checking out a few other classes and meeting his friends in some of them like meeting Caramel in Car mechanics class, or Fluttershy and Applejack In Home Education class and having a 30-minute break, Spike made his way to Cooking class.

As he entered the class he spotted a pair of lovebirds at the back calmly flirting with each other; making his way towards them he said “ Sorry to interrupt, but, is it ok if I third-wheel for this class” in a very sarcastically polite tone.

“Sure man, We don’t mind, the more the merrier they say” Cheese sandwich answered winking at Spike.

“Ooh… this is gonna be so much fun first I have my Cheesy-Weezy in the same class and now, one of my best friends, THIS IS AWESOME” Pinkie Pie said jumping up and down so fast, that Spike came to understand why she never got fat even after eating all those sweets.

“Just, make sure not to have kids until after you graduate ok,” Spike deadpanned and rolled his eyes.

“Oh, but I want to have babies” Pinkie Said, earning a blush from cheese, a not the best moment look from Spike and looks of surprise and blushes from everyone else in the class

“Hello, class, I am Christie Coulby, But you can just call me-”

“Hi Ms. Cake do you remember me, I’m Pinkie I babysit your babies sometimes” Pinkie interrupted waving her arm so fast you could barely make it out.

“Yes, Pinkie I remember you, you are renting a room at our house; Anyway like she said you can just call me Ms. Cake, now, you may know of the Sugarcube Corner, which my husband and I own and operate. Now I’m aware that this will be a short class, so, you are free to cook anything you want, be it in pairs or by yourselves, and I’ll be here to give you pointers. At the end of the class, I will come around and taste your creations and grade them.” Finished Ms. Cake.

20 minutes later

The smell of baked goods, main dishes, and other weird-looking concoctions filled the classroom.

Pinkie pie and Cheese, as imagined, worked together, and created a big variety of Cupcakes and Sandwiches, but it was their coordination while cooking that made Ms. Cake remember when she and Mr. Cake were young.

“MMMH, Guys, these cupcakes are just so soft and creamy, not to mention the amount of sugar and frosting are just on point. And these sandwiches are just so perfectly balanced. You guys get an A+, congratulations” Said Ms. Cake her mouth fully stuffed with the food.

She continued going around class, and as promised she tried every single dish, not caring if it looked appealing or revolting, and gave the usual comments: Too much salt, add salt, watch the food while preparing it, measure your ingredients, lower the flames, be careful with the knives. And finally, she got to Spike’s station.

Spike had prepared the most astonishing full meal, a medium-rare steak, with some french fries and salad, and just to make it a bit classier he added some perfectly baked garlic bread.

“Wow, Spike you have outdone yourself with this one, let’s see how it tastes.” Said Ms. cake.

Although Spike just stood there, with a very serious face, inside he was literally sweating bullets, and biting his nails.

“This Meat… It’s so tender and tasty… the french fries were baked perfectly, the salad is just so fresh… and don’t even get me started about this garlic bread. It’s just so delicious, I doubt there is something I can teach you in this class… Do you have prior experience with cooking? Asked Ms. Cake, her mouth still savoring Spike’s dish.

“My mom taught me how to cook, she said that it would come in handy in the future, and now that I live alone, I kind of see what she meant,” Spike stated in a monotone voice while sighing in relief in his mind.

“Well Spike, if you ever need to make some money, come talk to me or my husband at Sugarcube corner, we are always looking to expand our menu,” Ms. Cake said while finishing the slice of garlic bread she was eating.
“Ok ladies and gentlemen, that will be all for today, you are free to leave if you want, hope to see you around” Ms. Cake cheerfully said

“Wow, dude, you should join MasterChef or some shit like that, I’m pretty sure you’ll win it with your eyes closed,” Cheese Sandwich said jumping up and down, around Spike.

“The day I join a competition out of my own volition, will be the day hell freezes over,” Spike said almost annoyed

“Oh, come on, Spike, you used to be the go-to guy, when it came to Soccer, rugby, football, well just about any sport, music, and you were always the one tutoring whoever asked you, not to mention you were the student council president,” Cheese said

“Regardless, I was still invisible to everyone,” Spike said making Cheese stop and look down towards the floor since he knew it was a reality that no one ever thanked Spike for his help, as if everyone just took him for granted.

“So where are you guys off to?” asked Spike

“Pinkie wanted to check the art class since she thinks it's the closest class to party school,” Cheese said happily.

“I hope that’s not an excuse for going off and having se-” Spike Started.

“OF COURSE NOT, we really are going to the art class, wanna come along, we both know how good you are at drawing, and making graffitis” Cheese interrupted.

“Pass,” Spike said monotonously

“Suit yourself, come, babe, let’s get going,” Cheese said taking Pinkie by the hand

“Ookie-dookie-lookie” Said Pinkie following him

“Have fun… But not too much” Spike said while looking at the 2 turn the corner.

“Now, where should I go next?” Spike said while walking down the hallway not looking where he was going until…

“Umhp, Sorry, my bad, I wasn’t paying attention where I was walking,” Spike said looking at his victim, and almost dying of embarrassment.

“Rarity, I’m so, sorry, here let me help you up,” Spike said extending his arm down towards her.

“Oh, it’s ok darling, actually I’ll say it’s fate since I was just looking for you,” Rarity said taking Spike’s hand and standing up.

“You were? Why?” spike asked really surprised.

“Well, I wanted to go check the drama class, and since I’ve been stuck in economics and dressmaking class until now, and seeing that all of my other friends are already busy with other classes, and the fact that I didn’t want to go alone… Well,” Rarity explained while dusting herself off and fixing her hair.

“I’m your backup plan,” Spike said monotonously.

“Oh no darling, I just forgot to ask you sooner, now come along,” Rarity said raping her body around Spike’s right arm and directing him towards the drama class, while Spike debated between believing her excuse or calling it all BS and admitting that she actually forgot about him.

Drama/Music room 2:00 PM

Rarity entered with Spike and took seats next to each other; Spike looked around and saw that although the classroom was as big as a small theater, there were roughly about 18 students there, from which he recognized and waved towards, Big Mac, Flash, and Soarin how were sitting next to each other.

The guys all waved back, then noticed Rarity next to him and started giving him thumbs ups, ok signs, and making kissy faces. To which Spike did not really understand and was about to ask when.

“Welcome to Drama/Music class. My name is Hannah Sevarnko, and I will be your acting/dancing teacher, you can all call me Hoofer Steps. Said 1 of the 2 teachers that looked to be in her late 20s early 30’s, She wore a purple sweater and a pink dress, plus some pink ballerina flats, and pink leg warmers, her hair was long and wavy, she had a B-cup rack, and spoke with a Russian accent.

“And I’m Carole Winston, but you all can call me Coloratura,” Said the other teacher who appeared to be the same age, as the other, she wore a grey shirt, over a pair of yellow leggings, under an almost transparent skirt, She had a C-cup rack and an angelic voice.

“Now let’s all come up and show us your talents” Motioned Ms. Steps towards the stage.

For the next 30 minutes, there were all types of acts, from role-playing, to break dancing and other genres, to acting, which was when Rarity stole the show with her imitation of Elizabeth Bennet from Pride and Prejudice, that moved everyone. Then there was Soarin with his Drumming, Big Mac's Cover of “Life is a Highway” and Flash Sentry, singing one of his originals he named “Lover in the mirror”.

“Ok, then Spike, you’re next,” said Coloratura

Spike got up and went on stage and said “Hello, I am going to sing a song I wrote, It may be a little sad but, just bear with me, thank you” Spike said walking over to the piano, Before starting Spike dug out his laptop and searched for the saved backup rhythm he had made.

Spike finished singing, put his laptop away, and stood up to see everyone in the crowd giving him a standing ovation, some, where even wiping tears away.

“That was beautiful Spike, tell me what other instruments can you play?” Asked Coloratura walking up to him with a tissue in her hand whipping away some tears from her eyes.

“Just about any instrument out there; you see my dad loves music with a passion, so he taught me to play every single instrument in the world, he even taught me to write poetry and songs for all sorts of genders,” Spike said proudly.

“Is that so, well, I’ll give you a challenge: Come up with a song based on a horror movie on the spot, it can be any gender you wanted to be,” Coloratura said in a challenging tone

“Cool, can my friends help?” Spike asked

“Sure you have 10 minutes to come up with the song, In the meantime, those of you that are yet to pass come on up!” Finished coloratura.

“So what’s the plan,” Asked Flash, as he, Big mac, Soarin and Rarity came up to him.

“I already have the rhythm for a song, I just don’t have lyrics, It’s based on Scream the movie,” Said Spike

“Dude I love that movie” Said Soarin

“Yeah, here this is the score for the drums and guitars, but we still need a bass guitar,” Said Spike.

“I can help!” came a voice from behind them.

“Hi, in case you forgot my name is Ford Baumann, but you can call me Feather Bangs,” said a guy, who looked as if he was a professional model.

“I remember you, you were the guy who did the cover of “Sorry” by JB,” Flash said

“Thanks for the help here is the score for the bass,” Spike said giving him the score

10 MINS. LATER

“Ok Spike what do you have for us?” asked an inpatient Coloratura who could wait to see Spike back in action

“We did a song based on the popular horror movie, Scream, I hope you like it,” Spike said

“And this is our line up:
Shane Drake “me” - vocals
Rachel Faison - female vocals
Frank Simmons - Guitar
Maxwell Smith - Rhythm guitar
Ford Baumann - Bass
Sebastian Rivas - Drums”
Said Spike putting on a scream mask.

When the song ended, everyone stood up and cheered, making Spike and his friend take various bows.

“That was awesome,” Said Coloratura

“I hope you consider joining this class,” Said Hoofer Steps

“Now, everyone, you are hereby dismissed, have a lovely day” Said Coloratura

And with that everyone left the theater and headed to another class.

“Well time to head over to the field for PE,” Spike said

“Yeah let’s go,” said Soarin running towards the field with everyone but Rarity in tow.

OUTSIDE FIELD 3:00 PM

“Hey, Spike over here,” Waived Rainbow Dash.

“Well look at you, you seem to do a lot of working out, huh,” RD commented on Spike’s physic since he was wearing a pair of running shorts and a military patterned tank top.

“Thanks,” Spike said, unsure of how to answer back

“I was just talking to Chris and Charlie, and I hear you’re a good soccer player,” RD said wrongly pointing at Cheese and Caramel

“Uhm, I’m not Chris, My name is Charles Sadler, but just call me Cheese Sandwich,” Said cheese a bit annoyed.

“Ma’ Men here’s right ma’ dear, m’ name is Christopher Mason, Caramel, at yer lovely orders,” Said Caramel vowing down.

“Right, sorry guys… So Spike what you say? Your team VS. Mine?” RD challenged

“I don’t know RD, I just want to take it easy today,” Spike said, turning and walking away.

“What are SCARED? SCAREDY CAT?” RD taunted Spike, making him stop and turn to look at her.

“Oh, you’re on now, Skittles,” Spike said with fire in his eyes

“Wait, WHAT DID YOU JUST CALL ME? Don’t call me Skittles,” RD answered back

“Make me!” Spike challenge

“Oh, I will” RD challenged back

Even if you were not close to the action you could swear you could see lighting coming out their eyes. Unknown to them 2 figures stood watching the scene unfold.

“OK, QUITE DOWN, MAGGOTS” A manly voice shouted making everyone turn and look at the owner of said voice.

“I am Bruce Bennett, I’m 23 years old, I will be your coach, you can call me Bulk Biceps,” said a Young man so buff it gave both Spike and Big Mac a run for their money.

“My name is Dana Cooper, I’m 23 years old, I will be the fem fit, instructor, Though some of you might remember me from the streets since I am also a police officer, so you can call me Deputy Copper.

“Now, we were gonna make you run for the next hour, but seeing that there are 22 of you (11 boys and girls) and having a contest going on, you get to play a soccer match, but the loser has to do 100 Pushups, sit-ups and crunches before leaving today.” said coach Bulk

“ Get a vest and onto the field; Dragon kid’s team will be Green, And Fly girl’s team will be blue. MOVE IT” Screamed Coach Copper.

“Don’t cry when you lose dragon breath!” Yelled RD as she walked towards the field

“Right back at you Skittles,” Said Spike getting up and walking towards the field.

1 HOUR LATER

Although the match was close and fun, Rainbow Dash’s team still lost by 5 - 4, Spike scoring 4 and giving an assist to Flash Sentry, while making RD look like an amateur for the first half of the game.

“Good game,” Said Spike as he walked up to RD and helped her up.

“Wow, you’re actually not half bad… Thanks,” Rd said as Spike helped her up

Then Spike got close to her ear and whispered “Tell me how those exercises feel,” making RD blush madly before he walked away.

When she came back to her senses she thought “He surely is something else”, then turned and looked at Coaches Bulk and Copper looking at her and waiting for her to begin her exercises.

“Uh, Fuck” Was all she said before starting.

SPIKE’S HOUSE 10:00 PM

Spike just laid there on his bed, thinking about his first day and new friends.

“Today was fun, let’s see what other adventures are in store for me tomorrow,” Spike said before going to sleep.

But in his subconscious, Spike couldn’t help but wonder why his dreams were crowded with images of 2 girls in particular. Nonetheless, he liked this dream.

Dragonkin Ch. 16 A Rollercoaster of emotions
View Online

Dragonkin

Dragonkin Ch. 16 A Rollercoaster of emotions

ONE WEEK AGO

“Oh, where… where am I?” said Zuly

“You’re at the Fire River General Hospital, miss,” said Whooves

“Oh… WAIT! SHOULDN’T I BE IN A MISSION RIGHT NOW?!! I HAVE TO GET UP!” said Zuly

“I don’t recommend you do that right this instant ma’am,” said Whooves as Zuly stopped moving and looked at him

“I’ve never seen you before, what’s your name?” said Zuly

“My name is Derek Hudson, but you can call me Whooves,” said Whooves

“Whooves… I take it you’re not from around here, right?” said Zuly

“What gave it away?” said Whooves as he continued doing his checkup

“Your accent, and your nickname,” said Zuly

“Busted… I’m from Canterlot, and I’m also a student at Canterlot U.,” said Whooves

“How old are you?” asked Zuly

“Why?” asked Whooves

“You said you’re a student at Canterlot U. and you look younger than 25,” said Zuly

“Yeah, I just turned 21,” said Whooves

“Really! Congratulations,” said Zuly

“Thanks,” said Whooves

“When was your birthday?” asked Zuly

“June 20,” answered Whooves

“Oh… wait, that can’t be, today is March 24… right?” said Zuly

Whooves remained silent

“Whooves, answer me!” said Zuly

“I… promised I wouldn’t tell you until it was the right time… but…,” said Whooves

“But what?” said Zuly

“You and your squad actually went missing more than 10 years ago,” said Whooves

Zuly went completely silent

“And, you were found and rescued by a Canterlot Special Ops team, that went down to Burzum,” said Whooves

“What year is this?” said Zuly, her face pail

“2020, September 10th,” said Whooves

Zuly ones again went silent

“10 years…” she muttered

“If you’re wondering, all of your squadmates are in good health and will soon be discharged,” said Whooves

“10 years… I missed 10 years,” she muttered again

Whooves looked at her and felt pity

“Do you mind if I tell you a story?” he said as he sat down

Zuly nodded yes, and so he began

“More than 10 years ago, you were summoned here to join a military maneuver, to investigate strange activity in a realm near Tartarus, which was initially believed to be hell, only to later be confirmed as Burzum, right?” he said

“Yes,” Zuly answered

“Well, once down there, you and your team were attacked by an unidentified person, turning you all into stone,” Whooves said

Zuly remained silent

“It was later discovered that the person behind the activity and the attack on your team is Charlie Quinn, or as they have called her…”

“Queen Chrysalis,” they said at the same time

“Exactly,” said Whooves

“How did you confirm this?” asked Zuly

“Well, here is where the story becomes touchy… a team of Canterlot U. Special ops students disobeyed orders and entered Burzum a week ago, during their time down there they made contact with you and your team, and successfully extracted you all from Burzum, before they were attacked by multiple Rock beasts and a sorcerer, later identified by Dennis Curdem “Discord” as Chrysalis,” said Whooves

“Are the kids ok?” asked Zuly

“Well, the 5 students were actually possessed by a demonic incantation and attacked the city about a week ago, thankfully, due to the rapid response of the army, Magam U. students and various members ofCanterlot U. currently in the city, the battle only left a total of 5,000 injured, most who have already recovered,” said Whooves

“And the 5 students?” asked Zuly

“The special ops team consisted of Nicholas Pavone, Sebastian Rivas, Christopher Mason, and Francis Sentry, and they were being led by a Shane Drake… your son,” said Whooves

At the mention of this Zuly shot up

“My son!! Is he ok?! Is he hurt?” she asked frantically

“He’ll be fine, he is currently in a coma, due to the violence of his possession, but he will wake up next week,” said Whooves

“I want to see him,” she said

“Miss, I don’t recommend you move much, you’re still under the effect of the potion I gave you to come back to “normal” but maybe tomorrow, now, you better get some rest,” said Whooves as he left the room.

Zuly laid back down in the hospital bed and looked up at the ceiling

“10 years… I missed 10 years of my and my son's life,” she said.

ONE WEEK LATER

Spike stood outside of a hospital room, his mind was all over the place

“Is it really her?... will she remember me?... does she even want to see me?...” Where the thoughts inside his head.

Spike looked at the door, and then he looked at the door knob

“Only one way to find out,” he said as he knocked on the door

“Come in,” said Zuly

Spike then opened the door and walked in, as soon as his eyes made contact with his mom’s he felt nervous, he began to sweat, and felt weak.

Zuly’s jaw fell open, she couldn’t believe what she was seeing, her son… the perfect reflection of both her and her late husband.

“Good afternoon,” was all Spike said before Zuly jumped out of the bed and hugged her son, as tears fell from her face.

“Spikey… I’m so sorry… I left you alone,” said Zuly crying

“It’s ok mom… it’s ok,” said Spike as he hugged her back

A FEW MINUTES LATER

“... and that’s how I ended up with Dovah and Jennifer,” Spike finished explaining

“Well, I can’t say that I’m not proud of you and I will forever grateful with Mrs. Potterwitts, who I thought hated us, but…” said Zuly

“Well, she did save my life, and ever since then they took care me, and even tried to find a cure,” said Spike, unaware of what he had just said

“A cure… A cure for what?” asked Zuly

Spike then realized what he had said

“Well… the truth is… after I fought the Bahamut… I discovered that I suffered from… Growth-Rage syndrome,” Spike said

Zuly went silent, unable to say anything from the shock of what he said

“How much time do you have?” she finally asked

“I don’t know… thanks to various trainings I have been able to slow the syndrome down, so, anywhere between 2 to 8 years if I stop doing it,” said Spike

“2… 2 years… that’s enough time to find or create a cure,” said Zuly

“Not the first person who’s said that,” said Spike

“Spike… I missed more than 10 years of your life… I’m sure as hell not gonna lose you when I just got you back… just like I lost your father… I’ll find a cure for your illness, even if it’s the last thing I due,” she said as she gave Spike a tight hug

“Thanks mom,” said Spike as he half hugged her, half gasped for air

“Anyway’s Spike… would you mind helping me catch up with the world… I’m guessing much has changed,” said Zuly

“Sure… where should I begin?” he asked

“From the beginning,” she said

ON ANOTHER ROOM IN THE HOSPITAL

“... and that’s all that happened this couple of years,” said Yuki

“So, all those years, Maggie was never in love with me, she only wanted the status,” said Ichiro

“Dad, I know it’s hard but…” Yuki tried to tell her dad

“And what's worst I left you alone, when I bowed to protect you the day you were born,” said Ichiro

“It’s ok dad, I don’t blame anything that happen on you,” said Yuki as she hugged him

“Thank you dear, but still…” Ichiro said

KNOCK KNOCK

“That’s odd, I wasn’t expecting visits… come in,” he said

“Hi! Uhm… I know you wanted to meet him alone, but… these 2 didn’t stop bothering, begging me to introduce you,” said Kallum as he entered the room “Hope you don’t mind sir,”

“Who could I… taking into consideration I could’ve never met them,” said Ichiro as he got up from the bed “Hello there,”

“Hi, My name is Callie Monroe Drake Kamikaze, I’m 8 years old, sir!” said Callie as she mimicked a soldier salute

“And I’m Joseph Ichiro Drake Kamikaze, I’m 6… sir!” said Joseph following the motion

“Nice to meet you soldiers, I’m lieutenant Ichiro Samu Kamikaze, but you can call me Grandpa,” said Ichiro

“Wow, you’re younger that what I thought,” said Callie

“Oh, is that so?” said Ichiro

Callie and Joseph nodded

“Well, I might look like if I was 35 but I’m actually in my late 40’s to early 50’s, I’ll know for certain ones I discover today’s date,” said Ichiro

“July 6, 2020,” said Callie

“That’s today's date?” asked Ichiro

Callie nodded

“Wow, that puts me at… 48, ha, would you look at that,” said Ichiro

“Well Dad, Kallum and I have to go and run some errands, can you take car of the kids?” asked Yuki

“I would be delighted, it’s been far too long for our official meeting, not to mention, they can help this old man catch up with the world, what d’ya say soldiers?” said Ichiro

“YAAAAAAY!” they screamed as they jumped on the bed of the room.

BACK WITH SPIKE

“... and that’s about it,” said Spike

“Well, I’d never, They Cubs won the world series, wow, I mean, 100+ plus years… I CAN BELIEVE I MISSED THAT!!!!” said Zuly

“Yeah… anyway… I better get going, I have some things to take care of and so little time, but I’ll come back tomorrow,” said Spike

“Alright son, I’m glad to see you’re responsible for your life, see you tomorrow then,” Zuly said as she and Spike hugged goodbye

Spike was about to leave when a memory came to his mind “That’s… not the only things you need to know,” said Spike

“Oh, Something else, dear?” asked Zuly caught off guard

“Well, you see… there is a situation,” said Spike

“Go on,” said Zuly

“Well, I found out that, I’m gonna be a dad… yeah!” said Spike quickly

“WHAT?!!!... THAT’S WONDERFUL!!!!!” said Zuly “I never thought I’d be a grandma at 40… even though I have a body of a 25 year old,” she finished

“Yeah… fun fact… I… actually impregnated all of my girlfriends, so I’m gonna have at least 5 kids,” said Spike with a nervous smile.

OUTSIDE THE ROOM

“Ok, if what Whooves said is true then, Spike is behind this door,” said Tempest she was about to knock when

“WHAT?!!!!!!!!! YOU HAVE A HAREM, AND THEY ARE ALL PREGNANT?!!!!” came Zuly’s voice

“Yeah, I hope you understand,” said Spike

“Spike, I understand… but I wasn’t planning to raise you to be a polyamorist… regardless, what’s done is done, and… I better go buy some grandparenting books, pronto!!” Zuly said

“Mom, calm down, everything is going to work out, trust me, I’m in control of my life,” said Spike

“Yeah, but this is…” Zuly began

“Mom… I’ll be fine, I just hope you will support all of us when they arrive… not financially, but emotionally,” Spike said

“I will son.. Don’t ever doubt it… I was just in shock, that’s all,” Zuly said

“Well, see you tomorrow, mom,” said Spike as he opened the door only to run into a frozen Tempest.

“This is new,” he said as he closed the door

Spike looked at Tempest, her gaze was fixed on the nothingness, and she just stood there motionless

“Tempest?... Tempest!... Fizze?... Fizzlepop?!... Fabienne Babbel!!!” Spike said liberating from her trance

“Wha… what?” she said

“Are you ok? You’ve been standing there for a long while,” said Spike

“Oh, yeah… yeah, I’m fine… listen Spike… can I talk to you… in private… please,” she said

“Sure, come with me, we can talk at the room I’m renting” said Spike as he walked away with Tempest behind him

MINUTES LATER

The sound of fumbling of keys briefly broke the silence, right before the handle started turning and the door opened.

Spike, a entered into the small living room, reaching for the light switch as he left the door open behind him.

"Here we are. It's not much, but I have enough space for myself. And I don't have to deal with roommates. Make yourself at home."

Following him through the door was Tempest, she put her shoes next to the door, pushing the hair out of her face as she stood up and scanned across the room.

A short table with a flatscreen tv sat adjacent to the door, facing a sectional couch that wrapped around a small glass table. The cloch acted as a separator between the living area and the small kitchen on the back wall.

"This is nice though, and roommates can be a pain. But you certainly have plenty of room."

Tempest said, closed the door behind her, smiling softly before her eyes settled on the short hallway straight back that led to the bedroom, making her bite her lower lip.

Spike took the red backpack off his shoulder and tossed it onto the couch, turning back to catch Tempest's gaze.

His eyes briefly looked up and down the uniform she was wearing, it made her look really cute, yet menacing. He looked almost unkempt in his everyday clothes compared to her, standing near the kitchen in a plain blue polo shirt and black jeans.

"How about we cut to the chase? We both know what you're here for."

Tempest glared at Spike, her smile disappeared from here face

"Well, Spike, I wanted to ask you for a favor?" she said

“Oh, what is it?” asked Spike

“After the events 2 years ago, when you were converted into a demon and then the coma, I realized something,” she said

“And what is that?” asked Spike again as he gave her some water

“The thought of losing you… it’s too much for me,” said Tempest as she began to cry

Spike noticed this and gave her a comforting hug.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t know...I’ll make it up to you, tell me and I’ll do anything,” said Spike

Tempest cleared her eyes and then looked at Spike

She strutted up to him, barely coming up to his chest as she placed her hand on his pecs and ran it down over his abs, smiling up at him. Her sly smile only grew bigger as she felt the ripples of his abs under her fingers.

"I simply wanted to ask you to create a memory of you with me, so that even if you leave this world, I’ll have a way to remember you" she said

“O-oh, just memories… Ha! I almost thought you wanted to have a baby with me, HAHAHA!” said Spike nervously

“No, I did mean that I want to be impregnated by you,” said Tempest

Her hand reached underneath his shirt, lifting it up to expose his chest as she ran her fingers through it.

Her eyes widened slightly as she took in the sight of his built figure.

Spike grinned nervously

“You said anything,” Tempest said

“That I did,“ he said, taking his shirt off the rest of the way and dropping it on the floor to his side. “I should really think twice before saying something,”

"Don’t worry Spike, I’ll make it worth your while"

Tempest stepped back and twirled around in front of him,as she removed her shirt and bra, exposing her DD-Cup boobs.

"I mean it"

Spike stepped forward, putting one hand on her waist as he leaned down to whisper in her ear.

"I don’t need you to, I love you anyway"

He reached for the front of her pants and slowly started undoing them. Tempest made no attempt to stop him, as he undid her jeans and made them fall to the floor around her ankles.

Left only wearing her red panties, the cool air running over her bare chest she turned to face him.

"Do you like what you see?"

Spike's eyes rested on her chest, hard and pointy nipples sitting atop a pair of well formed melons. He could feel his erection pressing against his pants and making a very evident bulge as he took in her beauty.

"I-I need a closer look."

He wrapped his arm around Tempest's back, the other hand caressing her waist, running down over her hips as he pulled her into himself. He leaned down into her chest, flicking her nipple with his tongue, then running it up her breast and over her nipple, before he rested his lips onto her areola.

Tempest sucked in a deep breath, wrapping her arms around his neck as she leaned back into his arm, bearing her chest for him as she relished the stimulation. She started to break into a sweat as Spike sucked on her nipple, his tongue repeatedly lapping over the tip, nibbling and gently pulling at her piercings. His free hand caressed her upper thigh before reaching behind her and gripping onto her ass, sofly kneading it as he started to nibble at her other breast.

Tempest reared her head back, trying to sound still in control as overwhelming sensations of pleasure washed over her.

"Aaah...you're w-wasting no time."

"You have such an evident need...and I work in the morning...so I have to make this quick."

"Oh? Then let me speed things up a bit more."

Tempest unwrapped her arms from around him, straightening herself up and putting one hand on his chest as she pushed him back against the kitchen counter. Holding him there, she placed her hand on his massive bulge, feeling out his cock and stroking it through his pants.

"Clearly I'm not the only one with an evident need."

Getting down on her knees, she unzipped his pants and pulled them down, revealing his erect cock, a bead of precum already starting to run down the shaft and over his knot.

"My, you were packing this the whole time? No wonder you got all those girls pregnant."

Tempest ran her tongue up the underside of his cock, licking up the streak of precum, the sweet taste causing her to give into her desires. She slid her lips over his succulent cock, licking up his honey as it leaked out the tip. Spike leaned against the counter panting, brushing the hair out of Tempest's face as she bobbed back and forth over the end of his cock.

"Haa, keep doing that...it f-feels great."

She pressed her tongue against his cock, licking up and down the shaft as she sucked on it, bringing her lips up against his knot. She pulled her head all the way back, circling the tip before plunging forward past his knot, taking his cock into her throat.

"F-fuck...t-that's...a new one...hnn..."

She kept it there for a second before pulling her head back and sucking on his knot.

Tempest was able to keep her throat open, but as his cock went down her throat she started to struggle. She returned to sucking his shaft, bobbing her head back and forth over his member as Spike was already reaching his limit, gripping at the counter top and looking down at her.

"I-I'm...hnn...I'm gonna cum."

He struggled to hold on through the sentence, desperately trying to fight off his climax, but to no avail as his orgasm overpowered him.

Tempest pulled her head back, lapping at his member as he shot a massive load of cum into her mouth.

As Spike's orgasm ended, Tempest swallowed his seed in one massive gulp, looking up at him with a gleeful smile.

"My, that was quite the load. Were you saving all of that just for me?"

Spike smiled, panting as he recovered from his orgasm.

"I just...really enjoyed that. Fuck you're good."

She gave him a slightly devious laugh, standing up and walking away from him towards the bedroom. As she reached the door frame, Tempest stretched up against it, looking back at him, wiggling her butt at him.

"Your turn now. You better not disappoint."

She turned and disappeared into the room, leaving Spike leaning against the counter. He quickly regained his composure and made his way into his room, finding Tempest sitting on the side of his bed, leaning back on her arms with her legs spread apart for him to see the wet spot on her panties.

Spike wasn't one to waste time, walking up to Tempest and placing his hands on her hips as he pulled off her panties. A thin string of her precum ran from the panties back to her plump pussy as he removed her last remaining garment.

Placing them to the side of the bed, Spike kneeled down between Tempest's legs, her aroma becoming even more overpowering the closer he got. He took one long final whiff before leaning in and licking up the succulent honey dripping from her pussy. Repeatedly lapping his tongue over her, pressing it further and further into her as the sweet taste drove Spike's desires to take over. Wrapping his arms around Tempest's legs, he pulled himself into her, gently nibbling at her clitorus.

"Haaa..that's it...enjoy your dinner...hungry boy."

Spike hardly heard her as he feverishly nibbled and licked her clit, pressing his muzzle into her. His hot breath cascaded over her as he pushed his tongue into the folds of her pussy.

"Ahh...yes."

Tempest moaned softly, putting her hand onto his head and holding him against her as she fell onto her back. Her free hand gripped at the bed sheets as she tensed up slightly, every nibble and lick sending surges of ecstasy through her. Then she felt Spike's finger circling her cunt, gently massaging it before he pushed it and his middle finger inside her.

"Hnnn...F-fuck..."

Tempest gripped the bed sheets tightly as his fingers rubbed just inside her passage, then pushed all the way in. He twisted them around and pressed against her g-spot as he started moving them in and out.

"K-keep...doing that..."

Between Spike's fingers stroking her insides and his tongue lapping over her clit, Tempest was about to reach her climax. She let go of his head to start kneading her breast, rubbing her nipple with her fingers, pushing herself just that last little bit. She reared her head back, her body tensing up as her orgasm crashed over her. Spike furiously lapped at her clit as he tried to prolong her orgasm. Her legs shook slightly before her orgasam finally passed, leaving Tempest panting at the ceiling in a daze.

"H-holy shit...that was...really good."

Spike pulled his finger out of her cunt, standing up as he licked Tempest's honey off his fingers. She looked down at him, excitedly staring at his cock throbbing before her. She quickly rolled onto her stomach, getting onto all fours and looking back at him.

"Come-on, fuck me. I need your cock inside me."

She barked impatiently at Spike, reaching down to hold her pussy open for him, dripping wet from her orgasm.

He shuffled himself behind her as he put his hand on her hip, positioning his cock onto her cunt and pushing his hips forward. Tempest's passage was much tighter than he thought it would be, taking some force before he fully penetrated her slick cunt.

"Hnnn...there we go...you can start moving..."

Spike slapped his hips against her as he took on a fast pace, thrusting forcefully into her. Tempest's arms almost instantly gave way under such aggression, falling onto her elbows as she cried out with each thrust.

"What? Not so ready for everything as before, Huh?” said Spike

"N-no...it's...n-not...that...hnnn..."

Her passage wrapped tightly around his cock, such vigorous moments only possible because of how slick she had become from his fingers. Feeling he had gone a little too far, and not wanting to hurt her, Spike adopted a slower pace. Even so, Tempest gripped the bed sheets tightly, gritting her teeth as he railed into her. The sheer size of his cock stretching out her cunt was overwhelming, his knot pressing against her with every thrust.

"Hnnn...f-fuck...you're...really big...ahh..."

As Tempest said it, Spike grabbed her leg and pulled it out to her side, spreading them apart as he started working his knot into her.

"W-wait...it...w-won't...fit...hnnnn..."

"I'll...make it..."

Gritting her teeth, crying out with each movement, Tempest braced herself against Spike as he pounded into her. Her cunt widened a little more with each thrust as he slowly, agonizingly worked his knot into her.

All it needed was one good thrust and his knot would break the threshold. Spike grabbed her around the waist and propped her upright over his cock as he sat back on his heels. Holding Tempest by the wrists, he bucked straight up into her, his knot immediately breaking through and slamming his cock into her womb. Tempest cried out in a mix of pain and pleasure, interrupted as Spike pulled his knot back out and thrust it back in again, then again. Tempest had never experienced anyone before, his knot popping in and out as every buck rammed his cock into her womb. It was enough to bring her to the brink of another climax as she cried into the bed sheets.

"Fuck...I-I'm...gonna...c-cum...f-fuck..."

Her orgasm crashed over her as she moaned at the ceiling above her. On the verge of his own climax, Spike kept bucking, prolonging Tempest's orgasm and making her shake from the intensity of it. He bucked one final time into her before he reached his climax, gritting his teeth and cumming into her womb.

After what seemed like an eternity, both of their climaxes passed and they fell backwards onto the pillows, Spike's cock still inside Tempest as they lay panting.

"You...ok?"

"Y-yeah...I'm fine...more than fine...holy shit."

"Did you...enjoy that?"

"Fuck yes."

Tempest got up off Spike's cock, laying down next to him as the mixture of their cums flowed out of her pussy. She moved down to his hips to lick up his cum as it dribbled down the shaft of his throbbing cock, wrapping her lips around the shaft and sucking on it, cleaning up all his seed.

"F-fuck...I don't know if...I have another in me."

"You say that...but look how hard...you still are."

Tempest bobbed her head up and down over Spike's cock, sucking hard as she worked to keep it erect and throbbing in her mouth. He laid his head back against the pillows looking up at the ceiling as she skillfully worked his cock, desperate to get another load out of him.

"F-fine. Just hurry up, it's g-getting late."

"Oh, this won't take long. Not like this."

As Spike reached over to turn on the lights, Tempest got up and straddled over his cock, reaching down to line it up with her cunt. Lights on, Spike looked back down in time to see Tempest sit on his raw cock, taking in every inch as she moaned out.

"W-WAIT, I'M NOT--HNNNNN."

"Hnnn...how's that feel for you?"

He immediately tried to get up to position her better, but she laid down and pushed him back into the bed, starting to grind her hips against him.

"Mighty impatient, are we"

"Can you blame me?"

Tempest sat back up, putting her hands behind her head as she collected her hair, making sure Spike could see everything as she bounced atop his throbbing dick. He looked at her wanting to fondle her boobs, but felt paralyzed by the sensations he was experiencing. This feeling, this stimulation felt so much more intense than before. Each movement sent a surge of ecstasy up his spine as he gripped at the sheets, rearing his head back as he moaned under his breath.

Tempest grinned widely watching his reaction, knowing she had him right where she wanted. She leaned back slightly, moving her hips up and down over his cock, reaching down to rub her clit.

She closed her eyes, moaning freely as his cock rubbed up against her g-spot, letting her climax build. Spike looked down at her as he grit his teeth, slowly regaining his composure despite the almost overpowering sensations. Tempest opened her eyes to look back at him, leaning forward and laying on his chest as she kept moving her hips over his cock.

"How are you doing big boy? Enjoying yourself?"

Spike gave her a devious look before rolling on top of her, propping himself on his elbows and thrusting down into her. Surprised, Tempest stared at him for a second before putting her arms around his neck and wrapping her legs around his waist.

"I'll take that as a yes."

"I assume you’re ready."

"Hmmm, I don't know, am I?"

"Don't play with me, I don’t want to get you pregnant if you’re not."

"Then you better figure it out quick."

Spike's glare was met with a sly grin, both of them knowing he was running out of time to decide.

Spike sat up and rolled Tempest onto her side, throwing her leg up over his shoulder as he kept railing into her. She moaned approvingly, straightening her leg out a little as she rolled over for him, feeling her climax build quickly as Spike kept working her sensitive passage. He leaned forward slightly, pushing her legs further apart as he continued to thrust his knot into her.

"Hnnn...keep going...just...a little more..." Tempest took her leg back from him, rolling onto her stomach and sticking her ass slightly in the air. Spike repositioned himself to lay on top of her, resting on his elbows as he thrusted down into her cunt. His cock pushed against her g-spot as he moved his hips faster, both of them on the absolute edge of their climaxes.

Spike reached his first, thrusting into Tempest and holding himself there as he shot his load into her. The feeling of being filled with Spike's seed was all Tempest needed to be sent over the edge, shaking and moaning in ecstasy as her orgasm overpowered her.

"Y-you figured it out. G-good boy."

Spike pulled his dick out of her, one final spurt of cum escaping his cock and covering Tempest's pussy as he collapsed onto the bed next to her, all but spent.

Tempest rolled up next to him, putting her hand onto his chest as she laid against his shoulder.

"You were amazing. Thanks for the memory"

"I hope we can relive it again."

"Heh, of course… plus, I wouldn’t mind to have an extra girl or 2 next time,” Tempest said

"Are you sure?"

"Fuck yes. Your dick felt absolutely amazing, but I also like the feeling of boobs. Are you going to ask them?”

"Well you certainly made a good argument for it. But, I can’t promise much, but we can do it again tomorrow,"

"Oh, you're gonna see me again tomorrow. I live in apartment 308."

"You what?!"

"I realized as soon we pulled into the parking lot, though I thought it would be better if I waited till after we finished to tell you."

"Fucking hell. We're going to your place next time."

"That's fine with me. You don't mind if I sleep here tonight do you?"

"Not at all, make yourself comfortable. I should change the sheets though, you're leaking everywhere."

"Hmm? I wonder whose fault that is."

Spike and Tempest just let out a laugh as they kissed again and got under the covers

“Hey Spike, question, why aren’t Rarity and the others sleeping with you here?” Tempest asked

“I offered them but, they decided to rent other hotel rooms or apartments in the area, they said they wanted a bit more privacy,” Spike explained

“Ha, not like you need it, you already fucked their brains out anyway,” said Tempest

“Maybe, but I’m not going to imprison them, that be harsh,” Spike answered

“Well, anyway… Good night… My love,” said Tempest

“Goodnight babe,” said Spike as he closed his eyes and drifted away

Tempest began to close her eyes, but just before she did, she placed her hand on her belly, dreaming of a possible future to come.